xechu
230 posts
daydreamer - coffee enjoyer - 90’s era - 18+ mdni - major i can fix him energycult of aesthetics and literary yearning
Don't wanna be here? Send us removal request.
Text
Small snippet of the upcoming H&V chapter:
Got some plans for the next few days, so I tried to cram in as much writing as I can today. I’m hoping that I could wrap up chapter 7 by the end of next week.🤞🏻
Stay tuned. x
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
Alright, so I have some major plans for H&V as we approach the end of Arc 1.
I’m still debating if I want seven or eight chapters… right now I’m leaning closer towards slotting in an extra chapter (8 chapters total), because there might be too much going on if I cram everything into chapter 7.
After the end of Arc 1, I’m going to take my focus off of this series for a bit to focus on some other things that have been sitting in my WIPs for far too long (also I miss my man Sukuna 👉🏻👈🏻). Touch grass. And also plan out how I want Arc 2 to go.
My plan for H&V right now is to have three arcs total. And each arc will have more or less 7-8 chapters. Sooo there’s still a long way to go for this series. But again, nothing is set in stone and always subjected to change. I don’t really have an in-depth plan on how my stories go, except for an overall start to finish. And the rest are just kinda gut feelings for me.
But yeah! I would love to hear what some of your thoughts and theories would be 😆
10 notes
·
View notes
Note
Heyy I was that anon🙈 I'm too shy to come off ahahah but I just wanted to say that I honestly believe it's one of the best fics I've read here on tumblr, so I just genuinely wanted to share it so that more people have the chance to enjoy it as much as I have.
Indie is one of my fav writers as well and I thought she and the community built there are part of a great space to share the work, and I'm very grateful that she took the time to reply to me🥰 You deserve all the praise and I'm very thankful that you share this story with us for free🥺💖
That's so incredibly sweet of you. 💖 And no worries about coming off of anon at all! I completely understand as someone who is extremely shy and introverted by nature. For the longest time I was too scared to post my stuff, and would just leave a lot of unfinished works in a word doc for my eyes only. 😆
Yess, indie was probably one one of the first few authors I started following when I first got into the fanfic space as a reader only. And I think they've cultivated a wonderful community.
Again, thank you so much for the love! 💖💖
0 notes
Text
OH— 😳 to the anon that just recommended H&V to indie… thank you so much!
It really warms me to know that you were thinking of me and kind enough to vouch for my series to another creator on the platform.
I didn’t want to jump onto that post myself because I didn’t want to further leverage it as an advertisement 🫣 But I’m hoping that whoever the anon is might be a follower of mine, and if so, I just wanted to say: I really feel your love. And I appreciate it so much. ❤️
Much love. x
#xechu rambles#i’m gonna throw up#in a good way#i’m horrendously shy#i had to do a double take when i saw the link
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
😏😏😏😏😏😏😏
(HMMMMMMMM)
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑
Pairing: general!suguru x fem!reader Word Count: 11.6k Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes Chapter Warnings: mature themes, emotional angst, description of violence, childhood emotional abuse and trauma, suicidal thoughts, death, grief, description of injuries - please read with care Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort Summary: Yu Haibara—Suguru’s right-hand man and childhood best friend—recounts the rise and fall of House Geto, and the oath that bound them together. Suguru's ambitions are revealed, and King Sato had summoned him in private to task him with a secret mission. While all seems calm within the Geto Estate, unresolved issues from the Eastern Campsite continue to fester. a/n: I really enjoyed writing this chapter, even though it's a bit emotionally heavy. I never expected to write a whole chapter in (mostly) Haibara's POV, but he's easily becoming one of my favorite characters in this series. Also, for clarification in this chapter "sworn kin" = godchild. I hope you enjoy and thank you so much for reading! x
Master List: << chapter 5 || chapter 7 (tbc) >>

[Chapter 6]: All-Seeing Advisor
Yu Haibara was the official advisor of House Geto and Suguru’s right-hand man.
One would think that he was constantly shadowed by the Conqueror of Stars, but fear not! For the All-Seeing Advisor was brilliant in his own ways, and a palace court favorite too, particularly among the female servants.
Ah. The tragedy of being the keeper of many beautiful women’s hearts, and by beautiful, he meant the kind who smiled freely and laughed with their whole heart. And if they didn’t? Well, there’s beauty in the quiet mystique as well. And dare he say, even more alluring?
But by no means was he a womanizer!
No. Never.
More like a painting if he might humbly suggest. Destined to only be admired from afar. After all, being his best friend’s right-hand man was already enough—his life’s purpose.
The two arrived at the palace earlier this morning to relay further details of the incident at the Eastern Campsite. It was an unusual request, though not entirely unheard of, but Sato had asked for a private audience with Suguru. There was a special task that he needed to assign to his general, which was how Haibara currently found himself waiting alone in an empty corridor.
In the silence, Haibara couldn’t help but reflect on the current predicament back home.
On the surface, everything at the Geto Estate seemed status quo, but underneath, it was anything but—like a simmering volcano ready to erupt without warning. The silence was more deafening than any scream.
It had been two weeks since everyone returned, but ever since, you had confined yourself in the guest house. Yumi was the only connection between you and the rest of the world.
“How is she?” Haibara asked Yumi in passing.
“Our Lady is recovering steadily.”
As usual, Yumi’s answers were always short and lacked explanation. Of course, he was relieved to hear you were recovering. But her words were underspoken, because he knew the wound on your hand wasn't the only wound that required tending to: it was the one inside your heart, undoubtedly still bleeding and perhaps even more severe.
Everyone had seen it that day, how Suguru leapt to Ayaka’s defense. It may have seemed noble, even loyal. But it was also revealing. Because if a man truly loved his wife the way Suguru so convincingly appeared to, his first instinct would have been to protect you. Even if it meant treason. Even if it meant death.
Lord Shinjiro would have protected Lady Sumire—even at the cost of the King.
“Master Haibara… if I may,” Yumi said softly. “I know it is not in my place to say such things, but it pains me to watch my Lady wither away like this…”
She didn’t even have to explain the details for dread to weigh in the pit of his stomach.
“I hope Geto-sama can understand how much this cost her. My Lady is beloved by many, and also has many hobbies. She can no longer write to her father, nor ride a horse properly—and most of all, she may never pick up a sword again.
“Surely, Geto-sama must understand as a soldier himself—that this is akin to a death sentence. Does your lord not think he should at least grant some decency and visit her?”
Haibara swallowed the lump in his throat. Truth be told, he completely agreed with Yumi. How could he not? Since the first day they had gotten back to the estate, he had tried to convince Suguru several times to go see you, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.
He knew that this time Suguru didn’t dare to visit, not because he was too proud, but because he didn’t think he deserved to face you.
And Haibara understood the feeling of guilt and shame better than anyone else—it eats you alive.
It was like that day all over again.
The one person Suguru refused to see a final time before the cremation…
Was Sayuri.
.
.
.
It may come as a surprise to most, but Suguru wasn’t just some cold, calculated warlord from birth. He used to be a boy filled with hopes and dreams just like anyone else. He laughed, smiled, teased, and could even be a little mischievous. On the other hand, Haibara—believe it or not, was the complete opposite. He was quiet, observant, and even a bit distant.
By the age of eight, Haibara was already well-accustomed to shame and embarrassment, and worse yet, how to smile through it.
Now, why would such emotions be placed on a boy who was far too young, far too unequipped, to navigate such feelings?
It was all because of his father: Akito Haibara.
Akito was best described as a sly fox. A social climber. An opportunist. His ambitions outweighed his morals. Though he was intelligent and competent when he needed to be, his achievements had never been through merit, but rather through the connections he had sunk his claws in. He was a senior finance clerk within the royal palace, another administration role among the hundreds within its golden walls, but the only reason such an opportunity was even afforded to him in the first place, was because his wife was a minor lord’s daughter. Otherwise, as a person of common birth, he couldn’t even dream of stepping through the palace gates.
As a senior clerk, Akito was tasked with low-level treasury duties but still made a decent salary, yet, fortune on its own was not good enough. He wanted prestige. Status. Legacy. His dream was to become the Chief of Treasury.
And so, whenever he could, he would try to rub shoulders with whoever he deemed may be useful in catapulting his career, while blatantly ignoring anyone who didn’t serve his ambitions. In hindsight, Haibara was sure that his father saw everyone as chess pieces—quite literally and figuratively.
But sometimes, the universe seemed to favor the cruel, because very soon Akito struck an opportunity of a lifetime: Shinjiro Geto.
Shinjiro came into the House of Revenue one quiet afternoon while Akito was alone at the front desk. And right away, he recognized who the imposing figure was—the famed General of the Nine Suns, the embodiment of good character and integrity, a man that was almost more regal than King Sato himself. In fact, if he hadn’t known any better, he would have thought Shinjiro was the king.
Akito, being the conniving fox he was, was already scheming, thinking of what sweet and enticing words to say and make an impression on the unassuming general.
“General Geto, what a pleasant surprise.” He put on his best smile.
“Ah, yes. You are…”
Of course the general—up on his high horse—wouldn’t have known a lowly clerk like himself.
“Forgive my impoliteness. I am Akito Haibara, the senior finance clerk here,” he lightly bowed.
“Akito, a pleasure. And, please, there is no need for such formalities. We are all civil servants here,” Shinjiro chuckled.
Indeed, Akito was a great opportunist. Too cunning for his own good.
That one introduction sparked a string of conversations, and soon, he somehow secured himself an invitation to the Geto Estate.
“I have a son who’s just a year older than Yu, perhaps, if it’s not too much to ask—you can bring him to our home some time,” Shinjiro smiled earnestly.
“How could I ever burden you like that, General Geto?”
“Please, Akito, you can call me Shinjiro. I insist… besides,” the general let out a small weary sigh. “Suguru needs more friends. He spends too much time between books and the sword—I worry for him.”
“Ah, but I’m sure it’s only because he wants to live up to his father’s legacy.”
Shinjiro hummed, but there was a slight sadness in his eyes. “I often wished it weren’t so.”
“I understand your sentiment, Shinjiro. We only ever hope for our children’s happiness.”
“Precisely, I’m glad you understand. Sometimes... I wish my boy wasn’t so hard on himself.”
“And sometimes I wish my boy was more disciplined!”
The two men paused and exchanged an amused look. And then broke out into laughter.
“Then it’s settled—Suguru and Yu could learn from each other.” Shinjiro let out a sigh of relief.
“If it is for our children’s future, then allow me to be a shameless father.” Akito agreed heartily.
—
Confusion washed over Haibara as his father abruptly woke him up. Before his vision could even focus—before he had a chance to understand what was going on—his father had already begun yelling at him for being slow, muttering something about a place they had to visit. The Geto Estate—wherever that was.
Akito screamed for his wife, who bolted into the room, flustered. He barked out the order as he walked away: “Change him into his best clothes, so he doesn’t embarrass me.”
Haibara watched as his mother fumbled to the wardrobe, a familiar feeling bubbled in his chest once again. He had only recently learned the name of this feeling through a book he’d read by chance. Whenever he saw his mother, the name of that feeling was pity.
It was confusing, he didn’t know why his father was so awful to his mother, and he didn’t understand why his father seemed to hate him. He had never said it out loud, but it was evident in his eyes. His father always gave him a mean look. But in front of others, he was timid, soft-spoken—like a kind man.
So which one was his real father?
He wasn’t sure.
He had only hoped it was the kind man.
But he knew, deep down, it probably wasn’t.
…
Haibara found himself standing beside his father in front of the large wooden doors of the Geto Estate. It was enormous! He was certain the door alone could fit twenty of him.
Excitement washed over him as he admired the sheer size of the doors, but it faded quickly as his father let out a harsh grunt. The small boy immediately froze—a warning that he recognized all too well. It usually came before his father lost his temper.
As the doors swung open, he watched his father’s expression shift instantly. The kind-man face was back.
Hand-in-hand, the father and son crossed the threshold and into the front garden. Haibara had never seen such splendor before. The landscape was spectacular—well-manicured greenery, a serene zen garden, vibrant trees, and a few groundskeepers tending to the yard. If the Geto Estate was already this beautiful, he could only imagine what the palace must look like.
“Quit ogling like you’re some low-class commoner,” Akito hissed under his breath.
But he was a hypocrite. Green with envy, his own eyes scanned the yard and the immaculate estate.
If only he hadn’t been born a commoner.
If only his wife weren’t a minor lord’s daughter.
If only his son wasn’t such a weak, fragile thing.
He was competent. Intelligent. Handsome. He had all the makings of nobility. So why did the universe deal him such a lowly hand?
Why couldn’t he live Shinjiro Geto’s life?
As they continued toward the estate entrance, Akito couldn’t help the jealousy simmering inside him. It only deepened when he saw the Geto family standing there—waiting to greet them.
The whispers about Sumire Geto were true. Even after two children, she was still exquisite. A woman whom kings would go to war and tear down kingdoms for. It was a surprise that King Sato did not take her for himself.
A beautiful, picturesque family.
The envy of all men.
“Father, you’re holding my hand too tight!” Haibara squirmed under his grip.
Akito clicked his tongue and glared down at his son. Weak. His boy was so infuriatingly weak.
The day hadn't even begun, and Haibara was already wracked with anxiety. Were the Getos going to be nicer than Father? Or do they also have their kind-man faces?
“Akito, I’m so glad you could make it!” A welcoming voice called out.
“Shinjiro, thank you for your generous invitation.” Akito bowed.
Haibara timidly followed, “Thank you for the invitation, Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire.” Mimicking his father’s movements.
“My, you are a polite boy!” Shinjiro smiled, kneeling down on one knee to meet the small child in the eyes.
Lord Shinjiro indeed had a kind-man face, but it was different. His smile felt like the sun, and the slight crinkles around his eyes reminded him of the rays. All Haibara could do was stare at him in awe and slowly nod.
“This is my boy, Suguru, the two of you are around the same age,” he gently pulled Suguru to his side.
Haibara’s first impression of Suguru was that he was rather intimidating. He may have only been a year older, but he was already a few inches taller. He was also handsome like his father, but unlike Lord Shinjiro, Suguru felt like the winter snow. Cold, yet there was also a certain gentleness to him. His voice was rather soft, but his words were unwavering and precise. Sayuri, who was only four, was already a lot livelier than her older brother. And though she looked like Lady Sumire, Sayuri, too, felt like the sun.
But among all of them, if Haibara had to be honest, he couldn’t take his eyes off of Lady Sumire. If Lord Shinjiro and Sayuri were the sun, Suguru the winter snow; Lady Sumire reminded him of sun glitter—the shimmering light on water. He never knew it was possible for someone to be so radiant, and her voice was like a soothing lullaby.
For the first time, Haibara experienced the uncomfortable pangs of jealousy.
Because when he looked at Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire, he wished his father could feel like the warm sun too—and his mother could sparkle like sun glitter.
“Suguru, why don’t you go show Yu around? Perhaps you two can get to know each other more.” Lady Sumire smiled.
Suguru nodded and turned to Haibara. “What would you like to do? I can show you the training field or my study.”
“Oh yes. My boy has a variety of interests! He’s very keen on books and the sword as well!” Akito exclaimed.
Haibara shot a nervous look at his father. The sword? That wasn’t true. He had never even touched a wooden sword in his life! He wanted to tell them that his father made a mistake. Perhaps he remembered wrong. He loved books, yes, but never the sword—
“Is that right?” Shinjiro seemed amused. “Then it seems our two boys have a lot in common!”
Nervousness settled in Haibara’s chest as he followed Suguru’s lead. He quietly hoped they'd go to the study instead, and forget all about the training field. But of course, just as luck would have it, Suguru led him straight to the field.
“Here.” Suguru gave a small smile as he handed him a wooden practice sword, a slight interest glimmering in his eyes—unlike Haibara’s, which probably looked like those of a scared deer.
Especially with his father and the Getos watching from afar, he already dreaded how this would unfold.
Why did his father have to lie?
Why did he always put him in these kinds of predicaments?
“Are… you ready?” Suguru asked, but there was a bit of uncertainty in his voice. As if he’d caught on his pretense.
Haibara only nodded. Perhaps he’d just block a few of Suguru’s strikes and then it would be over. Surely, it wasn’t that difficult… right?
Wrong.
It was a lot more difficult than he had imagined.
Thanks to beginner’s luck, Haibara barely managed to block his first strike. Suguru’s wooden sword grazed his shoulder from the way he deflected the sword, and it stung, but Haibara endured it. On the second strike, he completely missed the block with his sword, and blocked it with his wrist instead. By the third strike, Suguru nearly hit his head but immediately stopped when Lord Shinjiro gave him a stern warning that he was being too rough.
Immediately after the warning, Suguru completely deflated—letting out a small huff, and returned the sparring swords to the rack.
“Why did you agree to spar when you didn’t want to?” he asked. There was an unamused look on his face.
“I… don’t know how to,” Haibara murmured, staring down at his feet.
“But your father said you were interested in the sword.”
“No… not really,” Haibara quietly confessed.
“So is your father a liar then?”
Heat rose to Haibara’s ears. He wanted to tell Suguru that his father was indeed a liar... a very good one, too. But what if the truth was relayed to Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire—and they never invited Father back?
Father would be angry.
He wished he could tell the truth, but the fear of his father's wrath gripped him like an icy vice.
“N-No…” Haibara lied.
“Then if your father isn’t a liar, then you must be a liar.” Suguru let out a breath of disbelief.
“I’m not!” His voice came out louder, more desperate, than he intended.
All heads turned toward the commotion, and when Haibara met his father’s scornful gaze, the blood drained from his face. The world began to spin, and it felt as though the sky was falling on him.
Everything was too overwhelming.
Tears welled in his eyes, and the more desperately he tried to hold them back, the more they threatened to spill. Father always hated it when he cried. Said that tears were for the weak-willed. Said that emotions were weak.
But he couldn’t stop it this time.
He burst into tears.
Everyone crowded around him, their faces etched with concern. All but Suguru, who stood behind his parents and watched everything unfold with a cold stare. Yet in a moment of vulnerability, Haibara's arms flew around Lady Sumire instead of his own father, seeking comfort and refuge. It caught everyone by surprise—except Lady Sumire, who cradled him without hesitation, as if he were her own child.
“I apologize, Lady Sumire!” Akito said, flustered, as he tried to pry his son off. “The boy must miss his mother.”
“It’s fine, Lord Akito,” she smiled gracefully. But her hands tightened around Haibara. “Let him stay.”
He wasn’t sure how long he stayed in her warm embrace, but she never let him go. Her hand moved in soft, comforting circles along his back as she cooed to him gently. In between sobs he would mutter apologies, though he wasn’t even sure what he was apologizing for. But among the muffled sniffles and hiccups, Lady Sumire’s voice rang clear: It’s not your fault, Yu.
After that embarrassing debacle, Haibara was certain he would be reprimanded once he got home. Lady Sumire’s beautiful garment was a mess from all his tears, which his father profusely apologized for. The day dragged on, as he prepared for his impending doom. Suguru also became extremely quiet afterwards, retreating to his study room and then pulling out a book to read. Uncertain, Haibara trailed behind him hesitantly.
“Aren’t you going to join me, or are you just going to stand there?” Suguru murmured.
Something in his tone, and in how he avoided Haibara’s gaze, it reminded him of the way he avoided his father’s gaze whenever he thought he’d done something wrong.
Was it possible… that Suguru was feeling sorry?
Haibara nodded and quickly pulled a seat beside Suguru.
“What books do you like? I have many,” he said, flipping through his own book, but it was clear that he was not actually reading.
“I like all kinds of books—poetry, literature, fiction,” Haibara listed.
Suguru sighed, and reluctantly handed him the book he was currently holding, “How about this one? Your father said you liked books too. I am… a little confused about this one.”
Haibara’s eyes widened and he nodded, gingerly taking the book from Suguru’s hands. As he flipped through the pages, he enthusiastically explained each paragraph while Suguru quietly nodded along.
Little did he know, Suguru had already read the same fiction book five times. It was his favorite novel, but he just felt bad for making Haibara cry.
And just like that, a new brotherhood began.
…
“You have done wonderfully today, my boy!” Akito could barely contain his excitement as he stepped inside their home.
It was surprising, he thought he would be reprimanded after his outburst back at the Geto Estate. Instead, his father picked him up and gave him a few spins, chanting praises for being smart and brilliant.
For a moment, it felt good—that his father was finally pleased with him.
Haibara looked up to his father, as he was set back on his feet. Akito was grinning from ear to ear, and the boy couldn’t help but return the smile. But very soon, his father's features subtly twisted into something dark.
“It’s all because you tugged at that woman’s heartstrings,” he practically snickered.
That woman? Was he talking about Lady Sumire?
Haibara’s heart sank at the thought. An unfamiliar feeling coiled in his chest. He didn’t understand it, but all he knew was it didn’t feel so good anymore.
Still, he kept smiling.
“Perhaps your weakness can finally be your strength.”
Did his father mean his tears?
“Just cry a few more times and she might even make you her sworn kin!”
His smile immediately dropped as he watched his father hum happily and retreat into his office.
Ever since that day, Haibara never cried again.
Even from the young age of eight, he realized…
He never wanted to break Lady Sumire’s heart.
He never wanted to abuse her kindness.
—
Since that fateful day, on the twelfth of every month, Akito Haibara would bring his son to the Geto Estate without fail, until his son was the ripe age of fifteen, when he was old enough to travel on his own.
As soon as Haibara gained his independence to travel solo, he would make frequent visits to the Geto Estate, a place that had felt more like a home than his own home. Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire would always welcome him with open arms. His and Suguru’s bond continued to deepen. Meanwhile, everyone watched Sayuri blossom into a spirited young girl—a mirror image of Lady Sumire. Haibara treated her like a precious younger sister, though sometimes, the way she bossed him around and teased him, it felt more like she was the older one. It was amusing and strangely endearing.
But even in those warm years, guilt and shame still clung to Haibara like a phantom—an inescapable fate. It was all because of who his father was, and how all this only came to be through his manipulation.
Surely, there was no way someone like Lord Shinjiro couldn’t see through Akito’s deceit…
So then why? Why did he still maintain a relationship with his father? Why did he still help Akito get what he wanted?
Why did he still welcome the likes of Haibara?
He didn't understand it. And a small part of him wasn't sure if he ever wanted to find out.
—
Thanks to Shinjiro’s good word, Akito quickly ascended through the ranks and became the Chief of Treasury. Who would have guessed that a single general had so much sway in the palace? But perhaps, it wasn’t just his simple title—it was the prestige behind the Geto family name.
By then, Akito had also learned to tame his temper—he had an important image to uphold now, and high society (finally) had its eyes on him. Even so, Haibara’s mother eventually divorced him. She cried when she walked out of their home for the last time, but neither Haibara nor his father shed a tear. His father didn’t cry because he was glad to be rid of her. Haibara, on the other hand, did not shed a single tear—not because he was cold, but because he was happy. He no longer had to feel pity every time he saw her. His mother was free. Free from a wrath she never deserved.
It wasn’t a time for mourning.
It was a liberation worth celebrating.
But of course, for a leech like Akito, the satisfaction of his newfound status and fortune quickly faded. After all, human greed was a parasite.
He hungered for more. He wanted his son to be more.
Haibara had always irritated Akito. His son was too soft. Too moral. He may have inherited his intelligence, but he had his useless mother’s judgment. He’d never succeed Akito’s legacy.
Not like Suguru.
Suguru would become the next great general—arguably even greater than the General of the Nine Suns. Everyone could see it and had high hopes for him. Shinjiro Geto’s legacy would live on, whereas Akito’s hard work would be all for naught. The Haibara name would never be remembered. So if Akito couldn’t make his son into something great, then he’d tie him to greatness another way.
Sayuri.
Yes. She would be the key.
She would be his son’s wife.
…
Haibara had just returned home from the Geto Estate. Since his father’s new promotion, they now upgraded to an estate—just like the Getos. The only reason why he appreciated their new living conditions was because of the space, which meant there was more distance to avoid his father.
It always irked him… how his father seemed to be at some odd competition with Lord Shinjiro, except he was the only one entertaining his own delusions. When they first moved, his father immediately hired workers and groundskeepers to bring out his vision for the front yard. And it turned out to be a near replica of the one at the Geto Estate. Thankfully, Akito never extended the Getos an invitation to their new home, because quite frankly, it would have been embarrassing.
Regardless, Haibara kept his mouth shut, because he knew there would be no point. If his father was even reasonable in the first place, his mother would still be here, he would still be a senior clerk, they would still be living in their modest home, but at least they would be happy.
As he quickly made his way through the front of the estate, Akito emerged from his office and pulled him aside for a private word.
“My son, you are at the age where you ought to start considering a wife,” Akito said out of the blue.
“Why the sudden thought, Father?”
“It is not sudden. You will be eighteen soon. I also married your mother when I was that age.”
“I will consider it another time—I am not eighteen yet.” He tried to shut down the conversation.
“Don’t be foolish, son! Surely, you must have met a suitable woman already. Is there anyone who has caught your eye?”
Haibara sighed. “No, Father.”
He had already dreaded this conversation. Akito never spoke to anyone without an agenda, including his own son. He knew his father wasn’t asking out of genuine concern; he was trying to gauge him for something. Whatever scheme he was trying to orchestrate this time, Haibara knew he wanted no part of it. Still, he would at least pretend to hear him out.
Akito leaned in, his voice disturbingly lighthearted. “How about Sayuri?”
Bile rose in his throat, the pit of his stomach churning with disgust. Not because Sayuri disgusted him, but the fact that his vile father had set his dirty sights on her.
“No,” he replied firmly.
“Why not? She is growing up to be just like her mother—you will be the luckiest man in the country!”
“I will not consider her, Father. She is like a sister to me.” Haibara tried to contain the fury swirling inside him like a storm.
“But she isn’t your sister! Think about it—”
“There is no thinking about it. I will not entertain this conversation any longer,” Haibara snapped, beginning to walk away. His body trembled with rage and repulsion.
His father was a lecherous fiend, who only saw women for two things: status and pleasure. And for the first time ever, Haibara finally admitted… he hated his father.
Before he could take more than a few steps, Akito yelled after him. “Have you become so shortsighted?! Sure, you go visit them all the time—but do you think they really consider you as their family?”
Haibara gritted his teeth, ignoring his father and marching straight to his room.
It’s not that what his father said wasn’t true. Even now, he wasn’t sure if the Getos truly saw him as family. But if he must admit, a part of him felt it was for the better that they didn’t, because to this day, Haibara still felt like an outsider among them. He was unworthy. And he never wanted to sully the Geto’s good name.
They could never be family, because he was Akito Haibara’s filthy kin.
Ever since his father had gotten what he wanted, he had even stopped visiting the Geto Estate—stopped visiting Lord Shinjiro altogether.
It was shameless.
How he made it so obvious.
How he couldn’t even pretend.
Every time Haibara visited, Lord Shinjiro would ask him how his father had been doing, and all Haibara could do was come up with the same feeble excuses—that he was busy because of work, or busy entertaining other officials for work. When in reality his disgraceful father would just spend his days gallivanting around town and visiting tea houses… which were fancy fronts for brothels.
At this point, he was quite certain Lord Shinjiro knew he was lying. Yet, after every feeble excuse, he would give the same warm smile, and remind Haibara to tell his good friend Akito that family and health should come before work. Haibara would return a polite smile and promise him to relay the message to his father.
But he never would.
His father didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
He himself didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
All these years… Haibara felt like a fraud.
Because no matter what, they were cut from the same cloth.
Like father, like son.
And the thought made him sick.
—
Akito’s marriage conversation replayed in Haibara’s mind over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more disgust churned in his stomach. Normally, he was pretty good at hiding his turmoil, but recently, the mask was too suffocating, too heavy to keep on. And he wasn't sure how much longer he could pretend.
“You’re spacing out again, Haibara,” Suguru mused.
“What’s wrong with him today, nii-sama?”
Suguru turned to Sayuri and shrugged.
“It’s nothing… I fell off my horse on the way here, so my back is sore,” Haibara absently lied.
“I don’t believe it,” Suguru gave him a half-amused, half-skeptical look. “You’ve always been a steady rider.”
“Happens to the best of us,” Haibara casually countered, but his gaze was still fixed outside to the courtyard. There was nothing interesting about the courtyard, but his guilt kept him from meeting them in the eyes—especially Sayuri’s.
Sayuri gave Suguru a puzzled look, which he returned with a knowing nod. “Could you bring Haibara an herbal patch?”
She was tempted to protest, but held back from doing so.
“...Fine,” she relented, understanding her brother’s tacit request: a boys’ talk.
She quietly left and slid the room door shut. Suguru stayed silent, carefully listening to her retreating footsteps, until he was confident she was far enough from eavesdropping.
“What’s on your mind?” He began.
It was inconvenient how perceptive Suguru was, nothing ever escaped his keen eyes. And for someone like Haibara, it was uncomfortable, because there were too many shameful things he couldn’t say out loud.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Then why are you sulking?”
“I am not—” Haibara clicked his tongue. “I do not sulk.”
“I beg to differ,” Suguru returned, a small lilt in his voice.
“It’s nothing, Suguru. Stop asking.” He rolled his eyes.
A brief stillness fell over the two boys.
“...is it your father?”
Haibara paused, and turned his head slowly to meet his friend’s gaze.
“How would you know?”
“You’re not upset unless it’s him.”
“Is it that obvious?”
Suguru hummed. “Not really.”
It was true, Haibara hid his emotions well. But Suguru also knew his best friend better than anyone else, and it was something he took great pride in. After all, he would be a terrible friend if he didn’t notice.
Haibara let out a deep sigh—a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. He was utterly ashamed, terrified Suguru might see his father’s cruelty as a reflection of him.
But now that he was here, confronted by his best friend, it felt wrong not to confess the truth… when he’s been lying to them for so long.
“My father is a monster.” The words spilled from his lips before he even had time to properly articulate them.
There was a look of surprise in Suguru’s eyes, and immediately, regret surged in Haibara's chest.
He had already started this conversation wrong.
From here on out, his best friend would never be able to see him the same way again.
“Why is he a monster?”
“He… he’s not a good man. He doesn’t see anyone as an actual human—just a pawn for his gains. Whether it’s his own family or anyone else… I’m sorry I lied to you and your family.”
Heavy silence filled the room. Every second felt suffocating, every breath felt harder and harder to take. Haibara didn’t dare to look into Suguru's eyes.
The shame. The guilt. The remorse. It was all too much to bear.
“I’m sorry, Haibara.”
Was this it?
Was this the end of their friendship—?
“I should have asked you sooner.”
Haibara looked at his best friend, eyes wide in shock, and for once, words failed him. This wasn’t the outcome he expected. He thought Suguru would be angry. Disgusted by him—or at the very least, disappointed. But instead, he was apologizing. Accepting him.
He didn’t know what to say. What to think of this situation.
Because Haibara had only ever prepared for the friendship to be doomed, once the truth of his father’s nature came to light.
Suguru let out a small sigh and narrowed his eyes. Now he was the one who avoided Haibara’s gaze. “I had a feeling—he hadn’t been kind to you. I should have said something.”
“It’s fine…” Haibara quietly said, blinking out the sting in his eyes.
On one hand, he was relieved that Suguru still wanted to be his friend. But on the other hand, he couldn’t help but feel exposed and embarrassed.
“He is my father. He’s not your problem, Suguru. I just feel remorseful that he used your family as well.”
Suguru let out a small scoff. “You think my family would easily be tricked by someone—even like your father—into using them? You think too lowly of Geto.”
“Lord Shinjiro helped my father become Chief! That was all he wanted from him this whole time!”
“And what of it?” Suguru crossed his arms, and leaned back into his chair.
In this light, Haibara realized—Suguru had truly grown into a formidable young man. He was almost the spitting image of Lord Shinjiro, but he had Lady Sumire’s smile and calm demeanor.
“Your father may be insufferable, but he’s competent,” Suguru continued, “And as you said, it is thanks to my father he is where he is now, which means he owes my father.”
“Still, Lord Shinjiro is far too kind. He always wishes my father well and asks how he’s doing, when my father doesn’t even care to visit anymore!”
“Well, have you relayed my father’s messages to him?”
“O-Of course, not! He doesn’t deserve it—”
“You should have delivered my father’s messages.”
Haibara shot him a frustrated glance, but Suguru’s gaze only softened.
“Haibara, I can assure you—his well-wishes were never intended for Lord Akito...
“They were for you.”
Haibara blinked, unsure if he’d misheard. He struggled to draw the connection. He didn’t understand how those kind words were for his sake.
A small, understanding smile graced Suguru’s lips. “That was my father’s way of warning him… that he was watching over you.”
His breath caught. The revelation knocked the air out of his lungs.
He had always known Lord Shinjiro was sharp. His level of perceptiveness was a rarity even among other like-minded individuals. Yet he never understood why he continued to treat Akito with such patience, with such… grace.
But now, it made sense.
Because Lord Shinjiro wasn’t showing kindness to a man who deserved it.
He was showing kindness to protect someone else.
To protect him.
A sense of remorse and unworthiness washed over him. All this time, he felt isolated, like a stranger looking through a window. But he realized it was not his father, it was not his circumstances, it was him—his own insecurities and resentment towards Akito that kept him from being close. That kept him from truly accepting the Getos.
No more.
He cannot hide behind self-pity and play victim like his father.
That would be an insult to Lord Shinjiro, to Lady Sumire, to his mother.
Still, one question lingered.
“When… did he know?” Haibara’s voice shook.
There was a brief pause that followed, only the delicate songbirds cutting into the silence of the study room.
And then, Suguru smiled at him—truly smiled. His eyes carried that same warmth as Lord Shinjiro’s, which was rare.
“It was my mother who noticed it first.”
Lady Sumire?
But how?
“That day,” he said softly. “When you ran to her instead of your own father.”
On that quiet spring day, its gentle warmth thawed the cold vice that had always gripped his conscience. Between two sworn brothers, a liberating realization took shape, lifting the weight Haibara had carried for what felt like a lifetime. He never realized how good freedom could feel—like he could soar through the sky and take on the world.
Did his mother feel the same when she left?
Probably not.
Because Haibara understood that she loved him. And no loving mother would have wanted to leave their child behind.
When Haibara finds his own footing in this world—he will visit her, not as the son of Akito Haibara. But as a worthy, capable man in his own right. A man she could be proud of.
Alas, life always takes the opposite turn when one least expects it.
—
Haibara felt as though the world was ending. Silence drowned beneath a deafening buzz ringing in his ears. His breathing became erratic. He clutched his chest—his heart pounding so rapidly, so harshly, he thought he was having a heart attack.
In fact, it was better that he did and just passed away.
Because what the hell did his father mean that the Geto Family had just been massacred?
Suguru.
Sayuri.
Lady Sumire.
Lord Shinjiro…
“Did you hear me, Yu?” Akito asked, irritation creeping into his voice. He hated repeating himself.
He looked up at his father, who was completely unmoved by the news. Without a flicker of sympathy or sadness, he tossed the scroll aside—a message from the royal court announcing their tragic death.
How could this bastard be so cruel?
Lord Shinjiro welcomed them to his home. Helped Akito rise to power. And this was how he delivered the news? Without even a shred of sympathy? Treating it like it’s an annoyance?
For the first time in his life, Haibara felt something dangerous snap inside him.
A violent, burning rage surged through his veins.
He wanted to kill his father.
Without another word, Haibara rose, grabbed his sword, and secured it at his hip. It was a precious item that was gifted to him by Lord Shinjiro last year. He had always abhorred violence. Mostly because his father had glorified it in such a twisted, hollow way. But over the years, after training with Suguru and Lord Shinjiro, Haibara had learned there could be honor in the sword. And sometimes, it was even a necessity—to protect the ones you cherish.
“Where are you going?” his father asked, irritated.
“I’m riding to the Geto Estate,” Haibara replied, voice unfaltering.
“Are you out of your mind?!” Akito shot up from his seat, his cup of wine spilling all over the desk.
“I should ask you the same,” Haibara snapped, his glare sharp as a blade. “Do you have any honor? Any decency? After all they’ve done for you—this is how you thank them?”
“You really are stupid, just like your mother! What makes you think going there will change anything?! They’re dead—”
Haibara drew his sword, the tip pressing against his father’s throat.
“If you don’t hold your vile tongue, I’ll send another soul to the afterlife tonight,” he said coldly. “Though I doubt even hell would open their gates for you.”
Akito trembled. For the first time, he had seen something foreign in his son's eyes, there was no doubt, no fear, no emotions. He no longer looked weak. Even one more breath, and Akito knew he would certainly be dead.
For all his boasting about power and strength, he folded quickly when faced with the real thing.
Haibara scoffed, sheathing his sword.
If only he had found his strength sooner. If only he could have protected his own mother.
If only he hadn’t been so afraid of this coward.
Without another word, he disappeared into the night. Praying for a miracle, Haibara rode full speed toward the estate, focusing on the pounding of his horse’s hooves—anything to drown out the dark voices in his mind
Because he didn’t know if he could live on, if Suguru was dead.
—
It was dawn by the time Haibara made it to the estate. The sky was painted in hues of blue, purple, and pink—Sayuri’s favorite colors. As if the universe was sending a message, that their souls had found peace.
Standing before the grand doors of the Geto Estate brought back a rush of nostalgia—like the very first time he arrived with his father at eight years old. But now, the wood was splintered, blood stained the entrance.
Haibara had never seen the effects of war or violence, he had only read about them in books. But he could already imagine the gruesome sight he would encounter beyond the doors, because he could already smell it—the acrid tang of putrefaction. Like a rancid meat odor, but a hundred times more pungent.
For the first time, he had come to learn the smell of death, and they say that once you’ve smelt it, you could never forget it. No books, no theory, could prepare him for what’s to come.
Despite it all, he must persevere.
And so, he took a deep breath and marched through the front doors, determined to face the truth, no matter how much it may break him.
There were already royal guards diligently patrolling the premises. Lines of bodies had been covered by white cotton sheets—presumably the servants and in-house workers. Even the horses and chickens were not spared. He made it only a few steps into the front garden before being abruptly stopped by one of the soldiers.
“Halt! What are you doing here?”
“I have come to pay my respects.”
“Does this look like the appropriate time to pay your respect?! Leave now before—”
“I do not think you understand your position,” Haibara snapped. “I am Yu Haibara, son of Lord Akito Haibara, Chief of Treasury—and I am also the sworn kin of Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire Geto.”
Using his father’s name felt like swallowing glass, but perhaps Akito was no longer the only one in the family well-versed in manipulation and deceit. At least this once, his name had served some purpose.
Haibara drew his sword—the steel glimmered under dawn's first light—and presented it to the guard, who assessed it with a discerining eye. The pommel bore the crest of House Geto, while the blade was engraved with his name: Yu Haibara. The guard immediately stiffened, casting a glance toward his superior.
“Now that we are in understanding,” Haibara said coldly. “Do not stand in my way. I’ve come to mourn my family.”
“Our apologies, Lord Haibara. You have our deepest condolences,” the soldiers nodded, and without another word gave him a slight bow—gesturing to him to proceed.
As Haibara made his way through the familiar corridors, every step was bogged by the weight of grief, regret, and sorrow. He should have been here. Not that he would have been useful if even Lord Shinjiro had been felled. But at least he could have been with them to the very end.
Each step brought him closer to the brink, brought him closer to a truth he wasn’t sure if he could survive. How much more could he endure?
Should he just end it here, and be with them?
No.
He had sworn not to be a coward. At the very least, he should see all of them—see it with his own eyes. And then he can decide what to do next…
“I need a report on the bodies recovered,” Haibara demanded, stopping one of the soldiers in the corridor.
“Y-Yes, Lord Haibara,” one of the soldiers replied. But his wavering gaze and unsteady breath were enough to tell Haibara that the brutality of this massacre shook even the strongest of men.
As the soldier listed the names one by one, Haibara sank further and further into despair. Lord Shinjiro died a gruesome death—countless stab wounds and arrows to his back. He was found shielding Lady Sumire and Sayuri until the very end. Both Lady Sumire and Sayuri died swiftly. Apparently the killer gave them quick deaths—a merciful kill they said. But there was nothing merciful about this. They had done nothing to incur this heinous atrocity. Haibara couldn’t stomach the details and told the soldier to stop. He didn’t want the images of their final moment engraved in his mind—especially not Sayuri’s death. He just wanted to know if they had suffered or not. And as the soldier finished up the list he realized: Suguru’s body had yet to be discovered.
Call it instinct, or a brotherly bond, but he felt it in his very core: Suguru was still alive, somewhere. And he needed to find him quick, before anyone else did. Without wasting another second, Haibara began to walk towards a secluded area of the estate, his heart beating rapidly.
Logically speaking, by now, the entirety of the estate should be swept—so if they hadn’t found Suguru yet, it was safe to assume that he had gone somewhere obscure.
Somewhere easy to miss.
Like Sayuri’s hidden tea garden.
It was a small area that she had cleared in the courtyard—hidden behind bushes. Her safe haven, as she liked to call it. For when she wanted to hide herself away from the world, read her books, and enjoy sweet treats. It was a secret that she had only revealed to Suguru and Haibara, as her most trusted confidants.
Please be there, Suguru, he silently begged.
As Haibara approached the area, he noticed two unfamiliar bodies.
Were they servants of House Geto?
But as he looked closer at their uniform, he realized they couldn’t be—because he didn’t recognize the all-black attire.
Perhaps they were the assassins?
Did Suguru take them down?
As Haibara continued to track behind the vibrant patches of green, he noticed the blood streaks trailing into the bush.
There was no doubt. Suguru was there.
He quickly wove his way through the bushes, and there he was laying face down on the ground with deep wounds. His blade was still clutched in his hands.
He never yielded, even when his body broke down.
With trembling hands, Haibara reached out, searching for breath.
Please, live, he chanted over and over again like a silent prayer.
You must live, Suguru.
And then he felt it.
It was shallow, to a point where it could have easily been swept with the gentle breeze of the wind. But there was no denying it, he was still alive.
Haibara nearly broke down right there and then, but there was no time. Each second was precious. Each second dragged him closer to the edge of death.
“Suguru,” he whispered.
He remained unresponsive.
Immediately springing into action, he tore the fabric of his clothes—trying to wrap up any large injuries. As he was tying up one of the wounds, a hand reached out to him, nearly causing him to yell.
“They…” Suguru said with a strained breath. “They can’t… be trusted…”
They?
What was he talking about?
Was he perhaps delirious from losing too much blood?
“I’ll get you out of here, I swear it, Suguru.”
“Do not let them… see you…”
Then, he fell out of consciousness.
…
After Suguru’s warning, Haibara somehow managed to slip through the Geto Estate undetected, and returned home.
Akito’s face drained of color when he saw Haibara carrying a battered, barely recognizable Suguru through the entrance.
“What are you doing, Yu?!”
Haibara ignored his father and rushed to his room with Suguru still on his back
“Call the physician—now.” He commanded, desperation bleeding through his voice.
“No! I will not! Why didn’t you just leave him there?!” Akito protested, urgently trailing behind his son. “This is clearly an omen! Surely, the Geto family must have incurred the gods’ wrath!”
Time and time again, Akito proved himself a heartless bastard. Yet, he shouldn’t have expected any less from this bottom-feeding scum. However, now wasn’t the time for arguments—Haibara needed his father’s cooperation.
“Don’t be so short-sighted, Father,” Haibara said, sliding open the bedroom door with urgency and carefully setting Suguru on his bed.
“Think about it—he’s now the sole survivor of House Geto.” He locked eyes with his father.
“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into! What if the assassins come for us?!” Akito was hysterical. His hands trembled, fear finally breaking through his usual conceited demeanor.
He was scared.
Good. Now, he would prey on that fear, the same way his father always had.
This would be the last time. Like father, like son he shall be.
“Have you grown complacent after becoming Chief?”
“That’s not true—”
“I thought better of you, Father. I never expected your ambitions to be so… shallow.”
Akito grumbled. His ambitions were shallow? Never!
“This is different! You don't know what you're getting all of us into!”
“Do you think you would be safe after all this, Father? Think about it, now that Lord Shinjiro—the man who vouched for your current position—is gone. What’s not to say that your position as Chief would soon be given to someone else?”
There was a brief pause, and as much as Akito loathed to admit it, his son had brought up a valid point. When had he become so cowardly and short-sighted?!
“Then what do you suggest?”
Haibara smirked, spotting the greed glinting in his father’s eyes. A glow Akito couldn’t hide even if he tried.
“We make him owe us—owe you, father. He has no family, no one to turn to—so naturally, he will turn to you, his savior.”
Akito began to nod, the gears already turning before the words had even fully settled. In the face of opportunity, he never hesitated. Covetousness flowed through him like blood—vital, instinctive, endless.
“If he survives this, you will have all of House Geto under your thumb. And you will be revered among the court as a man of integrity. Lord Shinjiro’s trusted friend, the savior of his only kin. And that House Geto was only able to survive, because of Akito Haibara, the honorable Chief of Treasury.”
There was a moment of silence, but Haibara already knew he had his father right where he wanted. As wicked as his father was, at least he was predictable. His greed and selfishness made him ironically easy to manipulate.
“My son…” Akito’s eyes glimmered, as he gave him a strong pat on the arm. “You have grown to be a brilliant man! I see you are indeed intelligent and wise, just like your old man!”
The compliment felt more like an insult. And his smile only made the rage inside him simmer.
“Of course, Father. I only learn from the greatest of minds,” he smiled and leaned in. “But we must make sure this does not get out. Otherwise, others will try to steal your glory like vultures.”
Akito grinned and nodded with grotesque enthusiasm. Only a man like him could still manage to find gold among bones. He wasted no time and sprang into action. He ordered the servants to tend to Suguru, stationed guards outside his room, and summoned only the best physicians.
“I want to make sure not even a strand of this boy’s hair is lost!” He barked with urgency.
“Prepare the warmest and healthiest meals with haste!”
“Summon Physician Masashi immediately!”
“I want two guards stationed by the door at all times, and one guard standing watch inside!”
“Be sure not a single word gets out that the head of House Geto is here, or I’ll have your tongues!”
Servants all scrambled as Akito took matters into his own hands.
It was always the heartless ones that could act so convincingly.
He had never understood why Lord Shinjiro had decided to help elevate his father’s career. But now, seeing him take charge so efficiently, Haibara grudgingly admitted his father could be competent when it suited him.
Regardless, Haibara harbored no resentment at this moment, because he had gained what he needed out of this: a second wind for Suguru.
—
3 days later…
Everything was cold and dark.
He was sinking into an endless black sea. All he could hear was the burbling of water. He wasn’t sure how long he had been freefalling. Time and space seemed to warp in this realm, but as time passed, he slowly grew accustomed to the perpetual darkness. It became oddly comfortable, even.
Is this what the afterlife looked like?
Just an endless abyss of nothingness?
Or was he being condemned for making his sister cry?
He was supposed to apologize to her. In fact, he was about to—he didn’t want her to go to bed misunderstanding him. It had never been his intention to say something so callous.
The more he thought about his sister’s words, the more he realized that she was just… scared.
And there was no sin, no shame in fear.
Because that night, he too had been afraid.
Fear gripped him when he heard the blood curdling scream from outside his study room.
Terror washed over him when he armed his sword to his hips and stepped outside to find the courtyard already painted in crimson and gore.
Anxiety coiled around his body when he tried to make his way to his family and protect them.
Dread loomed over when a group of assassins intercepted him and he finally had to arm himself to kill.
Horror devastated him when he sunk his blade into two of them, but was dealt a fatal blow from behind.
Despair consumed him when his world began to fade to black… because he knew he’d never have a chance to properly reconcile.
He was scared that she would never forgive him.
Suddenly, a harsh light ripped him from the black sea. And that was when he realized…
He had survived.
He’s awake. Someone call the physician immediately! A muffled voice said.
He still felt a bit disoriented. But he soon realized it was Haibara’s voice.
“Suguru!” His good friend called.
Yet in this moment, he couldn’t think of anything except for Sayuri, Mother, Father.
“Haibara.” His voice rasped as he mustered the strength to grab his friend. “Where is my family?”
Haibara didn’t need to say anything for Suguru to understand—the look of despair on his friend’s face said it all: they were gone.
Damn it.
Why didn’t he go with them?!
Why was he the only one to live?!
Why must the universe be so cruel?!
He laid there, numb and devoid of emotions, Haibara explained to him what had happened. How he immediately rode to his residence when he heard of his family’s demise. How he had miraculously found him in Sayuri’s tea garden. How he had been in a coma for three days.
What will he ever do now—now that all he’s ever known and cherished is gone?
How could he move on?
It was impossible.
The pain was unlike anything he had ever felt before, so much so that it became numb.
And then that numbness eventually prickled.
And then it turned hot.
And then it became scorching rage.
A heaviness settled in the room. Haibara had sent everyone out.
“It was King Sato,” Suguru finally muttered.
Haibara’s eyes widened. “King Sato—why? A-are you sure?”
Suguru nodded. His eyes were hollow, but rimmed with unshed tears.
All these years, Haibara had never seen Suguru cry. Even now, his best friend was stubbornly holding onto his tears. Nobody would have blamed him for crying, his entire family had just been murdered in cold blood.
“There were talks of a rebellion,” he let out a shaky breath. “I heard it in passing a few nights ago... before the attack.
“They wanted to make my father king—but he didn’t want it! He never asked for it!” Suguru’s voice cracked. “Even if they handed my father the crown, he would have never taken it!”
The dam within Suguru broke. He faltered, and agonizing sobs filled the room. The pain, the grievance, the injustice—it was all palpable.
The revelation was earthshattering.
Haibara’s entire body trembled with rage, sorrow, but also… with fear. Because if it were true, then this was no simple agenda.
This wasn’t the work of mere enemies.
This was an execution order from the crown itself.
He had heard of rumors and read in some historical texts that every monarch throughout history had something called a Shadow Division. As the name implies, those among this covert group lived in the shadow of the king who appointed them. And their duties ran anywhere between espionage to assassinations—essentially, anything the crown wanted hidden from the world.
Like specters, nobody knows who they are, what they looked like, how they were recruited. Apparently, even among the group itself, it was entirely possible that they didn't know who their fellow members were. They were all discreetly enlisted by the king—and they died with their king.
That would explain two of the unidentified bodies wearing unrecognizable uniforms, found near Suguru.
Surely, there will be repercussions.
Surely, King Sato would not sit idly by while the heir of House Geto remained undiscovered.
No… there must be a way to survive all this. Because fate—although cruel—had allowed Suguru to live.
“I’ll kill that bastard who took my family—who took everything from me!” Suguru seethed.
Haibara’s heart beat violently in his chest. Suguru was not just pointing his sword at anyone, he was pointing it at the crown.
It was utter suicide.
This would not be what his family had wanted.
But the unyielding look in Suguru’s eyes said it all: there was no stopping him. There was only vengeance. Only pure hatred. It was an inferno that could never be extinguished. And perhaps, the only thing fueling him at this very moment to live.
There was no doubt, if Haibara left Suguru in his current state, he would have just marched straight through the palace and gotten killed by the royal guards before he even had a chance of touching King Sato.
Suguru needed a voice of reason, someone to steady his feet, someone to ground him.
Or how else was he going to exact his revenge?
A part of Haibara, too, wanted revenge.
He took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. Trying to think of the next move on the board.
Together, they will endure this.
Together, they will survive this.
There were no guarantees, but he will have to roll the dice and leave the rest up to fate. And should it be the universe's will to have the two die in the process? Then so be it. At least the five of them can reunite again then, which wouldn’t be so terrible.
There was nothing to lose at this point.
“We will hold a funeral for your family first—a funeral of the century,” Haibara said steadily.
“What would that change? It wouldn’t bring them back, Haibara!” Suguru looked up at him, fury in his eyes. “And you want to have their deaths paraded among the very ones who wished for their demise?!”
“I implore you to think, Suguru,” Haibara gritted his teeth. “I loathe the thought just as much. But if King Sato, and whoever else, truly wants your family gone—it means they’re still after you. They will want your silence. They will want you cowering in fear.”
Suguru’s fists balled so tightly it drew blood.
But Haibara was right.
If they remained in hiding, they would be playing right into their hands. It would only be a matter of time before King Sato sent assassins his way again, and he was certain, this time they would finish the job without issues.
He must solidify his stance. He must make it so he becomes hard to ignore, and that his absence would be noticed, questioned, and could even cause a revolt.
He must swallow it all down. He must prevail.
He must display courage.
He shall walk through hellfire to ensure Sato’s inglorious death.
Suguru looked up, voice tremoring with wrath. “Then let’s give my family the honor and glory of a lifetime.”
Haibara gave a firm nod. Their wills refortified.
“Then from this moment on, Geto-sama, let me—Yu Haibara—be your first ally.
Your eyes, where you cannot see.
Your ears, where you cannot hear.
Your voice, when you cannot speak.
Your mind and heart, when you cannot judge.
My allegiance shall be to House Geto, before all else.”
Without hesitation, Suguru accepts.
“Yu Haibara, you honor me with your allegiance. From here on out, I shall entrust you with my life. You shall become my brother in arms, my All-Seeing Advisor.”
Henceforth, Haibara shall no longer be shackled by the shadow of his father. His intelligence and blade shall be sharp, but with grace. It would be used for good—to protect. Just as Lord Shinjiro had done for him many years ago.
Suguru will never be alone again. He will be his watcher.
—
The day of the funeral processions commenced, Suguru did not shed a single tear and stood there, unmoving, like a soldier on guard. There was no anger, no sorrow, only a numbness accompanied by slight paranoia. Across the sea of mourners, he couldn’t help but try to discern who were the ones that were secretly rejoicing at his family’s demise, and who were genuinely mourning their deaths.
Akito Haibara shamelessly pushed to the front, weeping on his knees like the fraud he was, loudly professing how beloved a friend Shinjiro had been. His acts were so grossly performative, that Haibara couldn’t stand another second, and waved to a guard to usher him away. And as they plucked Akito off the ground, he continued to hold steadfast onto his performance to the very end, wailing, sobbing, and calling out Shinjiro’s name.
Don’t trust any of them. They all wanted your family dead. The thoughts wound through Suguru’s mind, threatening to corrupt like poisoned tendrils.
It was all too overwhelming. He just wanted this to be over soon.
How he managed to keep a blank face when King Sato approached him was beyond Suguru’s comprehension. Perhaps he had already disassociated. Nevertheless, it was something he would need to master if he wanted to exact his revenge.
And then, just for a fleeting moment, something unexpected happened.
His eyes found a father and daughter standing quietly at the far end of the crowd. If it hadn’t been for his naturally keen eyes, he might have missed it. But as soon as his eyes landed on you, the intrusive whispers vanished in an instant.
How strange.
Though he didn’t know then how your fates would intertwine, and he would have long forgotten this moment by the time the two of you met again. At the time, he silently thanked you for giving him a moment of reprieve.
A chance to breathe again.
—
A year later…
Shortly after the funeral, Haibara abandoned Akito overnight and began his new life serving under House Geto. During this time, Suguru and Haibara worked tirelessly to revitalize the Geto Estate, and vetted out loyal servants.
Their first political gamble had been successful; there had been no further assassination attempts since the funeral. Perhaps, it was Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri’s way of watching over them. Whatever it may be, they had to stay vigilant. There was no room for complacency.
It may surprise some that Suguru chose to remain on the very grounds where his family had been massacred. But for Haibara, who had been there from the beginning and had become a part of their family, he too, wouldn’t have abandoned this place.
The Geto Estate was a sacred place that should be remembered and celebrated, not reduced to a haunted ground of tragedy.
Of all that had been destroyed, the cherry blossom tree that Lord Shinjiro gifted to his beloved wife survived. That alone stood as a testament to their enduring legacy.
One afternoon, a royal messenger came knocking on the front gates of the Geto Estate.
“A letter to the kin of Akito Haibara,” the messenger said, handing the scroll to Haibara, who received it with both hands.
And as he returned to Suguru’s office and read its contents, he couldn’t help but let out an exasperated laugh.
The universe truly had its strange sense of justice.
To the kin of Akito Haibara, It is the Royal Palace’s utmost regret to inform you that your father, Akito Haibara, has passed. According to the palace physician, he contracted multiple brothel illnesses and was found deceased in his estate. In light of this disgrace, His Majesty has seen fit to posthumously revoke your father’s title as Chief of Treasury. Furthermore, it has been decreed that his next of kin shall not be granted the privilege of serving within the palace. Akito’s ashes are currently held at the Royal Crematory Hall. Should they remain unclaimed within seven days’ time, they shall be discarded. House of Civil Affairs By Royal Decree of His Majesty, King Sato
“What’s so amusing?” Suguru asked, an eyebrow arched.
Haibara handed him the letter. As Suguru’s eyes trailed the words, he let out a scoff.
“What do you intend to do?” He passed the letter back.
Haibara shrugged and threw the parchment into the brazier.
“Nothing.”
Life indeed worked in mysterious ways. For all the pain, suffering, and chaos that Akito Haibara had wrought, this quiet ending seemed the most befitting way for him to go. One where he would not be remembered, honored, or mourned…
Reduced to nothing but dust, and blown away with time.
.
.
.
Present Day
Over the years, the two sailed through turbulent waves, and faced countless trials and tribulations. But through it all, their bond remained strong. It goes without saying that Haibara would lay down his life for Suguru without hesitation. Yet it’d also be a lie to say that there weren’t moments of doubt.
Was their path to vengeance reasonable?
Would they ever succeed?
It had been exactly ten years since they began working within the shadows—trying to find an opportunity to overthrow King Sato. Still, there was a final piece missing. Haibara could see that Suguru was growing impatient. But something had shifted lately—an undercurrent in the air, as if revolution was nigh.
Suguru didn’t need many allies, but he needed someone who was powerful in their own right. Someone who would not bow down to the crown so easily. Someone who will not cower in fear. Someone who could turn the tides of war.
Someone like you.
Haibara let out a small sigh as he glanced toward the palace courtyard. A few servant girls passing by giggled and waved. He returned his signature smile and politely nodded, garnering timid gasps and gushes. Even amid the beauty, unease still churned quietly within him. Suguru may have successfully evaded a war, but the chasm between you and him had only widened.
It was going to be a long road ahead. He feared that the path to reconciliation would not be an easy one. But it was during these trying times that it was Haibara’s time to shine.
He had full confidence that you, Lady Geto, would not crumble so easily. And that Suguru will make things right—he always had.
And as the All-Seeing Advisor, whose allegiance is to House Geto, Haibara will not falter. Suguru may not have realized it yet, but Haibara knew from the very beginning: you were his perfect match. He had known it since the day you stepped off the carriage and took your first steps through the front doors of the Geto Estate. The way you were nervous, but your eyes still glimmered with hope. The way you remained dignified and determined, even in the face of injustice and obstacles. The way you were strong and intelligent, but used it to protect and not to gain.
Courageous. Honorable. Indomitable.
They were all qualities that House Geto represented. There was no doubt that Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri would have welcomed you with open arms, adoring you as their own.
Haibara may serve as Suguru’s right hand until the day he dies, but his loyalty had always begun with Lady Sumire.
The woman who showed him safety.
The woman who showed him kindness.
The woman who showed him unconditional love.
The woman who helped him realize…
It’s not your fault, Yu.

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
Taglist: @katsukiseyebrows @uzuimirika @saoirses-things @what-just-happened-to-me @exitingmusic @vellichor01 @miacakess @webyueve
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 6 released last night! Here is the most up to date master list.
Chapter 7 is now in the works, but there's no ETA yet.
Thank you 🖤🖤
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑 - Master List
Pairing: general!Suguru Geto x fem!reader
Status: Ongoing (Last update: June 26, 2025)
Current Word Count: 49.4K
Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes. Specific chapter warnings will be included accordingly.
Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort...will take a while to get there though
Summary: with the persistent begging of your father, you reluctantly agree to his request of marrying a man of his choosing. You find out that your husband is not just any ordinary man, but the King's general: Suguru Geto - a man that could more than easily promise you a life of stability and comfort. So surely, your marriage should be tolerable, right? Except, you quickly realize that some wars were waged within the confines of your own home, and everyone carries their own burdens and secrets.
Chapters:
I. Conqueror of Stars
II. Matrimony: the True Battlefield
III. Within the Shadows
IV. The Eastern Campsite Incident (Pt. 1)
V. The Eastern Campsite Incident (Pt. 2)
VI. All-Seeing Advisor
VII. A King's Decree
VIII. Until my Bones Are Grounded To Dust
More chapters to add...

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
152 notes
·
View notes
Text
deprived - r. sukuna
❦ biker!ryomen sukuna x biker!f!reader [non-curse au]
❦ smut oneshot
❝ when you get home after work grumpier than sukuna usually is, he knows something's wrong. when you deprive him of a kiss once you've returned, well now he's just pissed. for that, he'll deprive you of all of your senses as he pampers you with his mouth and fingers. ❞
❦ cw ; 18+ only. mdni. contains explicit sexual content. husband!sukuna. dom!sukuna. sub!reader. sensory deprivation. ball gag. blindfold. music. manhandling. nipple play (f! receiving). neck kissing. marking. biting. licking. bondage. fingering. oral (f!receiving). spit. use of pet names (brat, baby, sweetheart, wife, girl). praise. praising degradation. taunting. edging. pussy slapping. toys (bullet vibe). teasing. aftercare. kinda soft!sukuna during aftercare :]. part of the love & company series of oneshots but can be read separately/out of order.
❦ words ; 5.2k.
previous l&c oneshot || love & company masterlist || main masterlist
Biker!Sukuna leans his head on the back of the couch, windswept pink hair hanging over the fabric as you sigh the moment you shut the door of your shared home behind you. He twists, a bulky bicep resting on the back of the couch to see you better. “Long day?”
“Long fucking day,” you agree, sighing once more.
“Work?”
You nod, pulling your laptop from your bag and setting it on the counter, only to open it back up and resume working. Your husband’s eyes narrow as he watches you stand at the kitchen counter in your work attire without so much as a welcome home kiss.
Like really, what the hell? You didn’t even kiss him?
With his extremely usual scowl, he pushes up from the couch, discarding the hoodie he was wearing (because there’s no world where you can resist Sukuna’s cocky charm and veiny forearms, right?) and follows you to the kitchen. He slides his body up to you, his hands finding a place along your waist as he presses his body against your back.
“I need to work, Ryomen,” you mutter tiredly, pulling away.
Stunned and downright offended at this point that you’ve just used his government name, denied him of his ‘honey, I’m home’ kiss, and shrugged him off like a discarded shawl, his lip curls in confusion.
“You should quit.”
Your head finally whips around, and he swears his own scowl is mirrored on your face. “I can’t just quit. We have bills, Ryomen.”
“Stop fuckin’ calling me that-”
“Your name?” You query incredulously, giving him just an ounce more of your attention.
“My full name,” he corrects you, crossing his arms over his chest, and that’s when you notice it. Your big beefy husband is pouting.
Oh you do not have time for this. Shaking your head, you turn back to your laptop, still standing at the counter in your work clothes.
“C’mon. At least change into something comfy,” he prods, knowing you’re just at wit’s end with the day, and not with him specifically. He may be offended by your dismissal of his affections, but he knows he hasn’t done anything wrong.
Probably.
He does pause to think about it, though.
No, no. He’s good.
“I will later,” you wave him off again, leaving him further perturbed as he makes a show out of huffing and trudging back to the living room to resume what he was watching.
As over an hour goes by and you haven’t even moved from standing at the counter, he gets fed up, shutting the TV off and practically stomping back into the kitchen. He stands on the cusp of entering the room, arms crossed over his chest.
“You done yet? I need to make dinner, you’re in the damn way.”
That’s not the issue, he’s deflecting and he knows it, but Sukuna’s not about to admit that he wants your attention.
And his kiss.
“Not yet, give me another hour.”
“No. You got home fuckin’ forever ago. Go get changed, lemme make dinner.”
Sighing, you rub at your neck, sore from craning it to look down at your work. “Please, sweetheart. Give me a bit.”
Sukuna’s nose scrunches up in disdain. You only call him that when you’re attempting to sweet talk him in order to get your way when he’s uncooperative. And damn it, he’s a lovesick fool and it works. Every time.
You want to play dirty? He can play dirty.
With a huff, he takes a few steps towards you and physically shuts your laptop.
“Hey-!”
“Nuh uh. No more,” he frowns, looking you dead in the eye with that signature scowl, his hand firmly resting on your computer.
“You don’t understand, I have deadlines, I need-”
“You need to recharge,” he insists, his tone dropping to a hint of a growl. “I’m not arguin’ with you on this, sweetheart,” he mocks, flipping his hand to grab your wrist so that he can slide your hand into his much larger one. His skin is calloused and rough against yours, but the softness with which the grumpy and hardened man handles you never fails to make your heart race.
You want to give in and curl up on the couch and watch a reality show that he pretends to hate, but you have a presentation due early tomorrow morning and- “Please, Ryo. I just need one more hour, I promise.”
His scowl deepens and you fear the lines etched into his forehead might be permanent with the frustration he’s regarding you with. He grumbles your name, setting his free hand on your hip. He squeezes, making sure his intent comes across. “Go change into something comfy. I know you’re tired, don’t make this harder on yourself. Or are you askin’ to be tied up?”
With his breath fanning your face, he doesn’t miss the subtle way your pupils grow, your eyes darkening.
He snorts, squeezing your hip tighter. “If that’s whatcha want, then try me,” he taunts, pleased to have finally caught your attention. He knew from the moment you entered the door that you were overwhelmed and he equally knows that the easiest way to get his pretty wife to finally relax after the day he’s sure you’ve had is to take away your senses and allow you to focus only on him, only on pleasure, and only on yourself.
You contemplate his words, eyes sliding towards your laptop, then back to his lips. Your presentation is important, but you could just get up a bit early, right? Maybe you need a fresh perspective anyway, and you’re so wound up from the overwhelming day at work that giving in to Sukuna doesn’t sound so bad.
In fact, it sounds almost heavenly.
He watches carefully as you pull your arm out of his grasp, a bratty little smirk on your lips as you aim to open your laptop. He clicks his tongue before you even get the opportunity to touch the computer, barreling into your legs and flipping you over his shoulders with a triumphant grin.
“Good choice,” he hums in a gravelly tone as you squeal in surprise and cling to his shirt. “Even if you’re bein’ a brat.”
“Wait, my shirt, you’re gonna wrinkle it-”
“Enough about work,” he huffs, tossing you on your bed and pinning both of your arms over your head in one hand. “Enough. I don’t wanna hear about the damn presentation. You can finish later.”
“But-”
He growls your name in warning. “Don’t be a brat. Lemme take care of you.”
Your chest rises as you suck in a breath, nodding. He can see in the way that you hold your shoulders and the crease between your brows that you’re still stuck in your head and if that’s the case, he’ll give you something else to focus on. Pamper you in his own ‘Sukuna’ sort of way.
“That’s my pretty little wife.” He holds his hand out to you, searching for your consent. “You gonna let me take care of you?”
Again, you nod, taking his hand as you squeeze your thighs together. Heat pools in your core and you shuffle your hips, chasing the friction.
“Good,” he grins, rubbing his hand over your knuckles before disappearing altogether to open a drawer you know all-too-well. Your eyes darken a shade again as you watch him pull out a familiar set of ropes, as well as a new matching blindfold and ball gag you have yet to see. Your eyes widen, lips pursing as you take in the sight, shuffling on the edge of the bed.
“Is that new?” You ask, reaching out to slide your hands along the silk blindfold that matches Sukuna’s Ducati bike, a bright cherry red.
“Mhm,” he hums, a concentrated look on his face as he ties a slip knot into the shibari ropes you let him use on you every so often. “Wrists,” he commands, holding the knot out expectantly at you.
You make no attempt at arguing with him, slipping your wrists into the silk rope and allowing the cool material to bind your hands in front of you. The thrill causes your heart to race as you give in to your husband, allowing him to take full control. You shuffle once more, seeking any amount of friction on your already-throbbing clit.
Sukuna clicks his tongue, pressing his hands down on your thighs and spreading them just enough to keep you from seeking the friction you want so badly. “Be good,” he growls, leaving one hand on your thigh as your legs hang over the edge of the bed. “I’m only askin’ nicely this once.”
Your tongue swipes your lower lip before tugging it between your teeth, nodding slowly when the door suddenly creaks open. Sukuna pays it little mind until the newest furry addition to your family is softly headbutting his ankle and yelling.
“Not now, Cati,” he grumbles as though the young cat can understand him. When the little creature doesn’t let up and yells at her father for attention, Sukuna just sighs and picks her up, holding her out in front of him. “I’m tryna set a mood. You don’t make the mood better,” he explains. Her ear flicks and she wiggles her back legs, twisting her body in an effort to escape Sukuna’s grasp. “We can cuddle later,” he explains as he shuts the door with her outside it and heads to the ensuite to wash his hands.
“Brats, both o’ my girls,” he mutters to himself, turning to see you fiddling with the hem of your pencil skirt. He returns to the space beside you, picking up the blindfold and tying it expertly behind your head. He then takes the ball gag, using one hand to grab your chin as the other hovers the device over your lips. “If anything feels bad,” he says in all sincerity, staring straight through you to your soul as he even temporarily folds up the blindfold to get your full attention, “you use your foot to tap me twice, yeah?”
You nod.
“Words.”
“Yes, baby.”
“Good girl,” he approves before buckling the leather of the gag in place and replacing the blindfold. Testing your senses, or lack thereof, you twist your wrists against the rope, tilting your head in an effort to find your husband, only to whimper at the realization that you’re giving all of your trust to him right now and it’s hot.
You wait at the edge of the bed, twisting your head in search of any sign of him, but you’re unable to find him. It’s only when he turns on what might be the most generic ‘sex music’ you’ve ever heard that you get an idea of where he is. You want to tease him for his playlist choice, fight against the ball gag, maybe be the brat he keeps saying you are, but before you can, you’re yelping in surprise as your arms are carefully tied to the top of the bed, your body dragged with them.
You struggle to swallow, adjusting your lips around the gag as you aim to search for him again, but with all of your senses aside from smell completely deprived, you can only whimper.
A large hand presses against your collarbone, pushing you into the bed and allowing you to relax into the mattress and pillows. Your husband’s weight makes the bed dip as he crawls over you, testing the hold the shibari bamboo ropes have on your wrists. Satisfied with his setup, he sweetly kisses your cheek once, before shocking you as he massages your shoulders.
“Relax,” he purrs into your ear, sending a shiver straight down your spine. Beneath the blindfold, your eyes flutter shut as you turn to putty in his hands with the way his digits work the knots from your muscles. This isn’t exactly what you had in mind, but you’re pleased nonetheless. He slides his hand down the front of your chest, unbuttoning the front of your white blouse and pushing it over your shoulders to give him better access.
You sigh, melting as he straddles you in order to rub the knots from your muscles. It only takes a mere couple of minutes before you’re blissfully relaxed, eyes heavy with the exhaustion of the day as your husband takes care of you. So comfortable, you barely even notice that he unbuttons the rest of your top. He searches for the zipper on your skirt, unzipping it and slipping them down your legs.
He smirks at the sight of you in a pretty pair of black lingerie that he got you on your first wedding anniversary. Always spoiling him, even if you don’t mean to. His cock twitches in the tent of his pants, but he sets his own needs aside in favor of servicing you.
Placing himself over top of you again, he kisses down the expanse of your neck, his teeth grazing the sensitive skin of your collar. He grins as you sigh in pleasure, relieved that you’re finally letting go of the shitty day.
His lips travel the length of your neck down to your collar, sucking and leaving his mark just below where the neckline of your shirt falls. Any higher and he knows you would scold him for forcing you to use makeup to cover it at work, but he toes the line anyway, sucking just a bit higher. Pleased with the marks that make up your skin and the way you’re squirming beneath him, he moves lower, palming your left breast over your bra.
His other hand slides around your back, unhooking the lingerie and letting your breasts free with a small jiggle that has him eagerly grinning.
“Mmph,” you attempt to ask him not to rip or ruin your favorite bra, but the gag does you no favors.
Moving your bra up to rest on your upper chest, Sukuna runs the flat of his tongue over your bare nipple, thrilled when you jolt hard at the suddenness of the metal of his piercing grazing your nipple. “Yeah, baby?”
Your muffled words make no sense as you attempt again to worry about something, and Sukuna’s not having it.
“Stop thinkin’. No sight, no sound, no taste, just feel me. Be a good lil’ slut for me, yeah?”
It’s hard not to listen to him when he talks in that low purr you adore so much, his hands roaming your body as he sucks your nipple between his lips. He flicks and pinches the other bud between his forefinger and thumb, allowing his teeth to graze the sensitive skin between his lips when he grins.
Every reaction is tenfold with how heightened your sense of touch feels right now, every movement by Sukuna increasing in pleasure immensely when it’s all you can focus on as everything fades away. Your head lolls back as he swirls his tongue around your perky nipple, breath coming in fast pants when he switches his attention to the other side. He nips at the perky skin, satisfaction coursing through him when you jerk and jolt, your wrists tugging on the bamboo ropes.
With a final soft kiss, his lips move down to your waist and hips, kissing every inch of your body as he quietly worships you. This may be about you, but Sukuna takes great pleasure in seeing you melt and quiver under his gentle and saccharine touch. After all, he’s not a particularly soft man, so he knows it turns you to putty when he shows another side to him.
He spreads your legs, one hand on each thigh, positioning himself between them so that you can’t close them. Leaning down, he watches the way you fiddle against your restraints, unable to stay still under his attention. He chuckles lowly, though you can barely hear it over the music, when your entire body jerks as he licks a stripe up your damp panties.
“So wet,” he groans, both of his hands roaming up your thighs to your hips and waist, before he brings them back down and pulls your panties with them, discarding them from your ankles. “So fuckin’ wet,” he repeats with a view of your bare pussy.
Unable to see him, your breathing quickens as you eagerly await the feeling of his tongue on your clit, but he only teases you as he runs his fingers through your soaking wet folds. You let out a muffled whine, jerking your hips up to meet his fingers as you chase the friction he won’t bestow upon his poor needy wife, too occupied with teasing you.
His fingers pause as you wriggle in his grip. “Ah-” he clicks his tongue, lightly slapping your pussy. “Be good for me.”
Your body jerks as you shuffle away from him, whimpering at the unexpected sensation and attempting to close your legs. Your husband pulls you back by your thighs, keeping you spread as his weight shifts, before he’s finally where you want him. He tests the waters, pleased when you tense with the small kitten lick he gives your clit. You can feel his grin against your skin when he buries his tongue in your needy cunt.
Your back arches for him and you tug against the ropes when his tongue plunges into the depths of your pussy, the metal of the ball piercing in his tongue amplifying the sensations of pleasure. He moves slowly, enjoying the taste of your slick and the way your body jolts, tenses, and twitches as his tongue explores your body.
He hums in approval when you whimper and whine, accentuated with gasps as it’s all you can manage behind the gag. You can feel drool slipping down your chin, unable to care as Sukuna has you so thoroughly bound, unable to care about anything but him.
You just barely hear him mutter “all mine”, before his tongue moves up to swirl around your clit. Your jaw clenches against the red ball gag as he sucks the sensitive bud between his lips, intense pleasure coursing through your body.
God, you needed this. You just didn’t know how badly, but the muscles in your stomach are already clenching as you feel the wave of your orgasm nearing its shore, only for Sukuna to pull back. You whine in protest, tugging hard against your binding as you yearn to pull him back down by his hair. You whimper again when you aren’t able to, lifting your lead in an effort to see him, but it’s all in vain. There’s nothing but darkness, no sounds to fill the air but yours and his, no taste but the blandness of the gag, and no smell but him to fill your nostrils.
It’s so overwhelming in all the right ways, unable to think of anything but his touch as you seek him out in whatever way you can. Work is a problem of the past as you clench your thighs.
“Thought I told ya to be good,” he hums, though his only punishment seems to be more serviceable to you, and you certainly won’t complain about that as he plunges his middle and ring finger suddenly into your soaking hole. He hums in approval as you gasp and clench your fists, nails digging into your palms with the sudden wave of pleasure that ripples through you.
He pulls them out slowly, pushing the digits back in to the hilt as you feel the cool metal of his wedding ring sink between your folds. You whimper, eyes rolling to the back of your head, attempting to whimper a “please”, but it barely comes out as anything more than “pfff”.
“I know, princess,” he hums, kissing your rib below the swell of your left breast. “Feels good, yeah?”
You manage a nod, crying out when he curls his fingers forward, your stomach clenching each time he expertly hits your G-spot. It sends you into a flurry, legs closing in around him as you chase that same wave from earlier, every muscle tensing as you swear you’re right there, only for him to pull his fingers from you.
Another whine, another tug of the ropes as you’re left hanging right on the edge of your orgasm. Again. Your stomach relaxes as the feeling passes and your chest heaves. You clench your teeth down on the ball again, growing frustrated and needy as hell. Sukuna can see it in the way your brow knits, a crease forming just above the blindfold.
You hear him chuckle again. “Somethin’ got you riled up, sweetheart?” His hand slides from your breast around your body until he’s arching your back closer to him. “Easy to forget all the bullshit when all you can focus on is me, huh?” You can hear the grin in his voice as the flat of his tongue licks a stripe up your right nipple, making your head hang back in sheer pleasure.
Your pussy pulses around nothing, desperate for attention and release. As you buck your hips up towards your husband, he presses you into the mattress with a strong hand.
“Needy girl,” he chuckles, sliding his opposite hand from your sternum to your chin. He runs his thumb along your lips, wiping the saliva from the corners of your mouth as you whine and whimper around the ball gag.
Every sense is completely occupied only by Sukuna, his touch electrifying. A shiver runs up your spine as you just barely hear the scraping of your bedside drawer open once more. The mattress shifts under his weight, before he’s leaning over you again.
His lips brush your ear for a moment, the deep rumble of his voice only making you more wet for him. “You’ll cum when I tell you, got it?”
Whining around the gag, you nod.
With a satisfied hum, the bed shifts beneath you as Sukuna positions himself between your legs again, able to feel his strong thighs seated between your own. He leans down, pressing a startlingly gentle kiss to your stomach that throws you off-kilter, only to meanly bully his middle and ring finger back into your pussy.
Your hands curl into fists as you cry out, desperate to cling to anything as you attempt to close your thighs on your husband, who keeps you spread with his free hand, while your other leg presses against his torso. Sukuna doesn’t let up his pace, hitting the gummy part of your walls with ease and sending bliss straight to your core like lightning.
His name comes out muffled as you attempt to whine for him, bucking your hips up as a knot ties in the pit of your stomach, threatening to come undone at any moment. The second your abdomen begins tensing, Sukuna’s pace slows to an agonizing halt.
“Ah- what’d I say?”
You whine, but he’s not having any of it.
“What did I say?” He repeats lowly.
It surely makes no sense with the ball still between your lips, but you repeat back to him that you’re only allowed to cum when he says. He hums in approval, one large hand leaving your thigh to caress your cheek as he tries to- literally- fuck you dumb, until you forget about your presentation altogether.
And it’s working. Well.
Your head hangs back against the pillows, your chest heaving as you shuffle against your bindings, whining when he doesn’t pick up the pace at all, even as you obey his commands. The slow in and out of his fingers is just enough to keep you squirming and whining, but equally not enough to satiate your desire.
It’s muffled, but you just barely manage a “please,” much to Sukuna’s pleasure.
“Yeah, princess? You willin’ to beg?” He hums. The bed shifts again, and you jolt when cold steel is pressed to your clit. Gasping at the sudden chill, your body gradually relaxes as the toy is held still for a moment, only to be turned on a second later, the vibration sending a tingling sensation through your body to your limbs.
Your hips jerk and twitch with the subtle movements of the metallic toy, the continued stimulation to your clit and his fingers still slowly curling sending you closer to the edge and closer to overstimulation. You whine out, your stomach tightening as the knot is just about to unravel when he pulls away altogether.
You whine louder, pleading with him behind the gag though it all comes out as little more than mmphs.
Your legs are trembling, your walls pulsing around nothing as Sukuna teasingly flicks your nipple, pulling a cry from your pretty lips. “What’s that, princess?” He chides, tugging on the leather strap of the ball gag and pulling it back just enough to hear your whiny request.
“Please let me cum, Ryo, plea- mmph-!” Your chest heaves again as you pull on your restraints. Your movements are growing wearier the more fucked out you get, and Sukuna figures he might just have some mercy on you.
“Since you asked so nicely,” he purrs, and before you have time to process that he’s there, his tongue is on your clit, sucking hard and sending sparks straight to the knot in your abdomen. It tightens as his tongue swirls around the sensitive bundle of nerves, his teeth grazing it and causing you to jump. He keeps you right on the edge until tears of overstimulation are wetting the blindfold and you’re trembling around his fingers.
“Cum for me, baby,” he commands, latching his lips back onto your clit.
The final push across the finish line are his fingers effortlessly pinpointing your G-spot and sending you straight over the edge in an orgasm that rocks your body. Your husband slows his movements, pulling wave after wave of your climax through you and watching every subtle twitch and jerk of your body as he coaxes you into a completely blissed out state.
Your head hangs back against the pillows as he slowly pulls his mouth and fingers from your core, slipping the soaked digits between his lips. He pulls them out with a sinful pop! and a smirk that betrays his satisfaction, despite the rock-hard and throbbing issue between his own thighs.
His weight disappears for a moment as the volume of the music softens to something low and comfortable, before he’s carefully untying your wrists. No longer bound, he brings them down to your lap before focusing on the gag and blindfold. As he slips them both off and sets them aside, you blink as your eyes adjust to the low lighting of your bedroom.
“How’re you feelin’?” He grunts, gently taking your chin between his fingers and tilting your head in either direction as he searches your skin for any signs that anything might have been too tight.
Yawning, you nod. “I’m good. I needed that, thanks Kuna.”
“Mmm. I could tell,” he smirks, satisfied that the gag and blindfold he bought are to his liking. He checks your wrists over and nods to himself before focusing in on you. “Relax for the night, yeah?”
You nod again. “Yeah, you’re right. Sorry I was a little snappy earlier.”
He kisses the crown of your hair in acknowledgement before making his way to the ensuite washroom. You watch as he leans over to fill the tub for you, a subtle smile making its way to your lips.
As he returns to your side, you eye the twitching tent in his pants, your gaze sliding up to meet his. “Turn off the bath,” you murmur sweetly, a feline look in your eyes that Sukuna shuts down with a scoff.
A goddamn scoff while he’s looking like that. Bewildered, you stare at him from your place on the bed.
“I got a hand, I’ll take care of myself. Now lemme take care of you,” he gruffs, slipping the sleeves of your blouse off your arms and pulling the straps of your bra along with it. He hoists you effortlessly into his arms, carrying you bridal-style to the bath and setting you on the edge to check the temperature before lowering you into it.
The water warms your skin and you feel your muscles loosen even more, but you still pout up at him. “Are you sure? You could join me, maybe-”
He says your name chidingly. “You’ve had a long day. Relax.”
Letting out a breath, you just smile at your husband. For as rough around the edges as he is, and for how frustrating and stubborn he can be, he’s a sweetheart when it comes to what matters. Pushing up on the edge of the tub, you place a sweet kiss on his cheek. “I love you,” you murmur.
You don’t expect him to reply, he rarely does. He’s a man of action, not of words, so his next movements don’t shock you.
He hums, heading to the cabinet below the sink. “Y’got any of those bath bomb things?” He asks, in his own little ‘I love you’ sort of action.
“Um, probably. Towards the back in a little bag, maybe?”
He rustles through the cabinet for a moment before pulling out a brown stone with a questioning raise of his brow as he presents it to you.
“That’s a pumice stone.”
“So… no?”
Stifling your giggle, you shake your head. “Definitely not.”
“Don’t say ‘definitely’,” he gripes sarcastically. “I don’t know any of this shit.”
You don’t hold back your giggle now, only pausing your laughter when he presents a pink bath bomb to you. You nod, though your fit of giggles doesn’t cease.
Returning to your side, your husband flicks your forehead softly in mock disdain, waiting silently by your side for the water to fill before dropping the bath bomb into the water in front of you. It fizzes softly, dyeing the water (and the side of the tub) a soft pink. With shining eyes and a weary but satisfied expression, you grip Sukuna’s wrist before he can leave.
“Thank you.”
“‘Course. Maybe now you won’t forget my kiss when you get home,” he grumbles, grumpy as ever once again.
Your jaw slacks, gaze narrowing. “Hold on. Is that what this was about?”
Sukuna freezes in your grip, regarding you with a deep scowl. “No. Just wanted you out of the kitchen to cook.”
It’s just about the saddest excuse you’ve ever heard, and while you brushed past it earlier while you were busy, it sounds even more pitiful now. “Ryo.”
“What?” He huffs.
“Come here, you big baby.”
He doesn’t move for a split second, still caught in the grasp of your hand on his wrist, but even with the frustrated scowl he’s sporting, he can’t deny you. At least, that’s what he tells himself. He’s doing this for you.
Duh.
He gets down on his knees, letting you pull him in for his hard-earned ‘welcome home’ kiss. It’s soft and sweet, filled with the very same love he’s poured into taking care of you.
Your eyes flutter open as you pull back, your fingers tracing the rough stubble poking through his skin along the tattoos lining his chin. “Better?”
He grunts, side-eyeing the wall as if it’s suddenly interesting. “Love you.”
Your eyes widen for a split second before you break into a grin, pulling him in again. Your lips brush his as you whisper your reply. “I love you, too.”
previous l&c oneshot || love & company masterlist || main masterlist
❦ a/n ; hope you enjoyed the return of my fave freaky couple! needed a break from the angst of my ongoing sukuna series [wyk], but the next chapter is about halfway done <33
❦ taglist ; OPEN. please comment here or on the masterlist to be added or removed. 18+ only, age must be visible on blog.
@toffeebrat @gojodickbig @4acoffee @billiondollarworth @qyuin
@bxnfire @jayghostedu @favvkiki
writing & format © starmapz. art © too-many-owls. dividers © adornedwithlight & cafekitsune.
859 notes
·
View notes
Text
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑
Pairing: general!suguru x fem!reader Word Count: 11.6k Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes Chapter Warnings: mature themes, emotional angst, description of violence, childhood emotional abuse and trauma, suicidal thoughts, death, grief, description of injuries - please read with care Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort Summary: Yu Haibara—Suguru’s right-hand man and childhood best friend—recounts the rise and fall of House Geto, and the oath that bound them together. Suguru's ambitions are revealed, and King Sato had summoned him in private to task him with a secret mission. While all seems calm within the Geto Estate, unresolved issues from the Eastern Campsite continue to fester. a/n: I really enjoyed writing this chapter, even though it's a bit emotionally heavy. I never expected to write a whole chapter in (mostly) Haibara's POV, but he's easily becoming one of my favorite characters in this series. Also, for clarification in this chapter "sworn kin" = godchild. I hope you enjoy and thank you so much for reading! x
Master List: << chapter 5 || chapter 7 (tbc) >>

[Chapter 6]: All-Seeing Advisor
Yu Haibara was the official advisor of House Geto and Suguru’s right-hand man.
One would think that he was constantly shadowed by the Conqueror of Stars, but fear not! For the All-Seeing Advisor was brilliant in his own ways, and a palace court favorite too, particularly among the female servants.
Ah. The tragedy of being the keeper of many beautiful women’s hearts, and by beautiful, he meant the kind who smiled freely and laughed with their whole heart. And if they didn’t? Well, there’s beauty in the quiet mystique as well. And dare he say, even more alluring?
But by no means was he a womanizer!
No. Never.
More like a painting if he might humbly suggest. Destined to only be admired from afar. After all, being his best friend’s right-hand man was already enough—his life’s purpose.
The two arrived at the palace earlier this morning to relay further details of the incident at the Eastern Campsite. It was an unusual request, though not entirely unheard of, but Sato had asked for a private audience with Suguru. There was a special task that he needed to assign to his general, which was how Haibara currently found himself waiting alone in an empty corridor.
In the silence, Haibara couldn’t help but reflect on the current predicament back home.
On the surface, everything at the Geto Estate seemed status quo, but underneath, it was anything but—like a simmering volcano ready to erupt without warning. The silence was more deafening than any scream.
It had been two weeks since everyone returned, but ever since, you had confined yourself in the guest house. Yumi was the only connection between you and the rest of the world.
“How is she?” Haibara asked Yumi in passing.
“Our Lady is recovering steadily.”
As usual, Yumi’s answers were always short and lacked explanation. Of course, he was relieved to hear you were recovering. But her words were underspoken, because he knew the wound on your hand wasn't the only wound that required tending to: it was the one inside your heart, undoubtedly still bleeding and perhaps even more severe.
Everyone had seen it that day, how Suguru leapt to Ayaka’s defense. It may have seemed noble, even loyal. But it was also revealing. Because if a man truly loved his wife the way Suguru so convincingly appeared to, his first instinct would have been to protect you. Even if it meant treason. Even if it meant death.
Lord Shinjiro would have protected Lady Sumire—even at the cost of the King.
“Master Haibara… if I may,” Yumi said softly. “I know it is not in my place to say such things, but it pains me to watch my Lady wither away like this…”
She didn’t even have to explain the details for dread to weigh in the pit of his stomach.
“I hope Geto-sama can understand how much this cost her. My Lady is beloved by many, and also has many hobbies. She can no longer write to her father, nor ride a horse properly—and most of all, she may never pick up a sword again.
“Surely, Geto-sama must understand as a soldier himself—that this is akin to a death sentence. Does your lord not think he should at least grant some decency and visit her?”
Haibara swallowed the lump in his throat. Truth be told, he completely agreed with Yumi. How could he not? Since the first day they had gotten back to the estate, he had tried to convince Suguru several times to go see you, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.
He knew that this time Suguru didn’t dare to visit, not because he was too proud, but because he didn’t think he deserved to face you.
And Haibara understood the feeling of guilt and shame better than anyone else—it eats you alive.
It was like that day all over again.
The one person Suguru refused to see a final time before the cremation…
Was Sayuri.
.
.
.
It may come as a surprise to most, but Suguru wasn’t just some cold, calculated warlord from birth. He used to be a boy filled with hopes and dreams just like anyone else. He laughed, smiled, teased, and could even be a little mischievous. On the other hand, Haibara—believe it or not, was the complete opposite. He was quiet, observant, and even a bit distant.
By the age of eight, Haibara was already well-accustomed to shame and embarrassment, and worse yet, how to smile through it.
Now, why would such emotions be placed on a boy who was far too young, far too unequipped, to navigate such feelings?
It was all because of his father: Akito Haibara.
Akito was best described as a sly fox. A social climber. An opportunist. His ambitions outweighed his morals. Though he was intelligent and competent when he needed to be, his achievements had never been through merit, but rather through the connections he had sunk his claws in. He was a senior finance clerk within the royal palace, another administration role among the hundreds within its golden walls, but the only reason such an opportunity was even afforded to him in the first place, was because his wife was a minor lord’s daughter. Otherwise, as a person of common birth, he couldn’t even dream of stepping through the palace gates.
As a senior clerk, Akito was tasked with low-level treasury duties but still made a decent salary, yet, fortune on its own was not good enough. He wanted prestige. Status. Legacy. His dream was to become the Chief of Treasury.
And so, whenever he could, he would try to rub shoulders with whoever he deemed may be useful in catapulting his career, while blatantly ignoring anyone who didn’t serve his ambitions. In hindsight, Haibara was sure that his father saw everyone as chess pieces—quite literally and figuratively.
But sometimes, the universe seemed to favor the cruel, because very soon Akito struck an opportunity of a lifetime: Shinjiro Geto.
Shinjiro came into the House of Revenue one quiet afternoon while Akito was alone at the front desk. And right away, he recognized who the imposing figure was—the famed General of the Nine Suns, the embodiment of good character and integrity, a man that was almost more regal than King Sato himself. In fact, if he hadn’t known any better, he would have thought Shinjiro was the king.
Akito, being the conniving fox he was, was already scheming, thinking of what sweet and enticing words to say and make an impression on the unassuming general.
“General Geto, what a pleasant surprise.” He put on his best smile.
“Ah, yes. You are…”
Of course the general—up on his high horse—wouldn’t have known a lowly clerk like himself.
“Forgive my impoliteness. I am Akito Haibara, the senior finance clerk here,” he lightly bowed.
“Akito, a pleasure. And, please, there is no need for such formalities. We are all civil servants here,” Shinjiro chuckled.
Indeed, Akito was a great opportunist. Too cunning for his own good.
That one introduction sparked a string of conversations, and soon, he somehow secured himself an invitation to the Geto Estate.
“I have a son who’s just a year older than Yu, perhaps, if it’s not too much to ask—you can bring him to our home some time,” Shinjiro smiled earnestly.
“How could I ever burden you like that, General Geto?”
“Please, Akito, you can call me Shinjiro. I insist… besides,” the general let out a small weary sigh. “Suguru needs more friends. He spends too much time between books and the sword—I worry for him.”
“Ah, but I’m sure it’s only because he wants to live up to his father’s legacy.”
Shinjiro hummed, but there was a slight sadness in his eyes. “I often wished it weren’t so.”
“I understand your sentiment, Shinjiro. We only ever hope for our children’s happiness.”
“Precisely, I’m glad you understand. Sometimes... I wish my boy wasn’t so hard on himself.”
“And sometimes I wish my boy was more disciplined!”
The two men paused and exchanged an amused look. And then broke out into laughter.
“Then it’s settled—Suguru and Yu could learn from each other.” Shinjiro let out a sigh of relief.
“If it is for our children’s future, then allow me to be a shameless father.” Akito agreed heartily.
—
Confusion washed over Haibara as his father abruptly woke him up. Before his vision could even focus—before he had a chance to understand what was going on—his father had already begun yelling at him for being slow, muttering something about a place they had to visit. The Geto Estate—wherever that was.
Akito screamed for his wife, who bolted into the room, flustered. He barked out the order as he walked away: “Change him into his best clothes, so he doesn’t embarrass me.”
Haibara watched as his mother fumbled to the wardrobe, a familiar feeling bubbled in his chest once again. He had only recently learned the name of this feeling through a book he’d read by chance. Whenever he saw his mother, the name of that feeling was pity.
It was confusing, he didn’t know why his father was so awful to his mother, and he didn’t understand why his father seemed to hate him. He had never said it out loud, but it was evident in his eyes. His father always gave him a mean look. But in front of others, he was timid, soft-spoken—like a kind man.
So which one was his real father?
He wasn’t sure.
He had only hoped it was the kind man.
But he knew, deep down, it probably wasn’t.
…
Haibara found himself standing beside his father in front of the large wooden doors of the Geto Estate. It was enormous! He was certain the door alone could fit twenty of him.
Excitement washed over him as he admired the sheer size of the doors, but it faded quickly as his father let out a harsh grunt. The small boy immediately froze—a warning that he recognized all too well. It usually came before his father lost his temper.
As the doors swung open, he watched his father’s expression shift instantly. The kind-man face was back.
Hand-in-hand, the father and son crossed the threshold and into the front garden. Haibara had never seen such splendor before. The landscape was spectacular—well-manicured greenery, a serene zen garden, vibrant trees, and a few groundskeepers tending to the yard. If the Geto Estate was already this beautiful, he could only imagine what the palace must look like.
“Quit ogling like you’re some low-class commoner,” Akito hissed under his breath.
But he was a hypocrite. Green with envy, his own eyes scanned the yard and the immaculate estate.
If only he hadn’t been born a commoner.
If only his wife weren’t a minor lord’s daughter.
If only his son wasn’t such a weak, fragile thing.
He was competent. Intelligent. Handsome. He had all the makings of nobility. So why did the universe deal him such a lowly hand?
Why couldn’t he live Shinjiro Geto’s life?
As they continued toward the estate entrance, Akito couldn’t help the jealousy simmering inside him. It only deepened when he saw the Geto family standing there—waiting to greet them.
The whispers about Sumire Geto were true. Even after two children, she was still exquisite. A woman whom kings would go to war and tear down kingdoms for. It was a surprise that King Sato did not take her for himself.
A beautiful, picturesque family.
The envy of all men.
“Father, you’re holding my hand too tight!” Haibara squirmed under his grip.
Akito clicked his tongue and glared down at his son. Weak. His boy was so infuriatingly weak.
The day hadn't even begun, and Haibara was already wracked with anxiety. Were the Getos going to be nicer than Father? Or do they also have their kind-man faces?
“Akito, I’m so glad you could make it!” A welcoming voice called out.
“Shinjiro, thank you for your generous invitation.” Akito bowed.
Haibara timidly followed, “Thank you for the invitation, Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire.” Mimicking his father’s movements.
“My, you are a polite boy!” Shinjiro smiled, kneeling down on one knee to meet the small child in the eyes.
Lord Shinjiro indeed had a kind-man face, but it was different. His smile felt like the sun, and the slight crinkles around his eyes reminded him of the rays. All Haibara could do was stare at him in awe and slowly nod.
“This is my boy, Suguru, the two of you are around the same age,” he gently pulled Suguru to his side.
Haibara’s first impression of Suguru was that he was rather intimidating. He may have only been a year older, but he was already a few inches taller. He was also handsome like his father, but unlike Lord Shinjiro, Suguru felt like the winter snow. Cold, yet there was also a certain gentleness to him. His voice was rather soft, but his words were unwavering and precise. Sayuri, who was only four, was already a lot livelier than her older brother. And though she looked like Lady Sumire, Sayuri, too, felt like the sun.
But among all of them, if Haibara had to be honest, he couldn’t take his eyes off of Lady Sumire. If Lord Shinjiro and Sayuri were the sun, Suguru the winter snow; Lady Sumire reminded him of sun glitter—the shimmering light on water. He never knew it was possible for someone to be so radiant, and her voice was like a soothing lullaby.
For the first time, Haibara experienced the uncomfortable pangs of jealousy.
Because when he looked at Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire, he wished his father could feel like the warm sun too—and his mother could sparkle like sun glitter.
“Suguru, why don’t you go show Yu around? Perhaps you two can get to know each other more.” Lady Sumire smiled.
Suguru nodded and turned to Haibara. “What would you like to do? I can show you the training field or my study.”
“Oh yes. My boy has a variety of interests! He’s very keen on books and the sword as well!” Akito exclaimed.
Haibara shot a nervous look at his father. The sword? That wasn’t true. He had never even touched a wooden sword in his life! He wanted to tell them that his father made a mistake. Perhaps he remembered wrong. He loved books, yes, but never the sword—
“Is that right?” Shinjiro seemed amused. “Then it seems our two boys have a lot in common!”
Nervousness settled in Haibara’s chest as he followed Suguru’s lead. He quietly hoped they'd go to the study instead, and forget all about the training field. But of course, just as luck would have it, Suguru led him straight to the field.
“Here.” Suguru gave a small smile as he handed him a wooden practice sword, a slight interest glimmering in his eyes—unlike Haibara’s, which probably looked like those of a scared deer.
Especially with his father and the Getos watching from afar, he already dreaded how this would unfold.
Why did his father have to lie?
Why did he always put him in these kinds of predicaments?
“Are… you ready?” Suguru asked, but there was a bit of uncertainty in his voice. As if he’d caught on his pretense.
Haibara only nodded. Perhaps he’d just block a few of Suguru’s strikes and then it would be over. Surely, it wasn’t that difficult… right?
Wrong.
It was a lot more difficult than he had imagined.
Thanks to beginner’s luck, Haibara barely managed to block his first strike. Suguru’s wooden sword grazed his shoulder from the way he deflected the sword, and it stung, but Haibara endured it. On the second strike, he completely missed the block with his sword, and blocked it with his wrist instead. By the third strike, Suguru nearly hit his head but immediately stopped when Lord Shinjiro gave him a stern warning that he was being too rough.
Immediately after the warning, Suguru completely deflated—letting out a small huff, and returned the sparring swords to the rack.
“Why did you agree to spar when you didn’t want to?” he asked. There was an unamused look on his face.
“I… don’t know how to,” Haibara murmured, staring down at his feet.
“But your father said you were interested in the sword.”
“No… not really,” Haibara quietly confessed.
“So is your father a liar then?”
Heat rose to Haibara’s ears. He wanted to tell Suguru that his father was indeed a liar... a very good one, too. But what if the truth was relayed to Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire—and they never invited Father back?
Father would be angry.
He wished he could tell the truth, but the fear of his father's wrath gripped him like an icy vice.
“N-No…” Haibara lied.
“Then if your father isn’t a liar, then you must be a liar.” Suguru let out a breath of disbelief.
“I’m not!” His voice came out louder, more desperate, than he intended.
All heads turned toward the commotion, and when Haibara met his father’s scornful gaze, the blood drained from his face. The world began to spin, and it felt as though the sky was falling on him.
Everything was too overwhelming.
Tears welled in his eyes, and the more desperately he tried to hold them back, the more they threatened to spill. Father always hated it when he cried. Said that tears were for the weak-willed. Said that emotions were weak.
But he couldn’t stop it this time.
He burst into tears.
Everyone crowded around him, their faces etched with concern. All but Suguru, who stood behind his parents and watched everything unfold with a cold stare. Yet in a moment of vulnerability, Haibara's arms flew around Lady Sumire instead of his own father, seeking comfort and refuge. It caught everyone by surprise—except Lady Sumire, who cradled him without hesitation, as if he were her own child.
“I apologize, Lady Sumire!” Akito said, flustered, as he tried to pry his son off. “The boy must miss his mother.”
“It’s fine, Lord Akito,” she smiled gracefully. But her hands tightened around Haibara. “Let him stay.”
He wasn’t sure how long he stayed in her warm embrace, but she never let him go. Her hand moved in soft, comforting circles along his back as she cooed to him gently. In between sobs he would mutter apologies, though he wasn’t even sure what he was apologizing for. But among the muffled sniffles and hiccups, Lady Sumire’s voice rang clear: It’s not your fault, Yu.
After that embarrassing debacle, Haibara was certain he would be reprimanded once he got home. Lady Sumire’s beautiful garment was a mess from all his tears, which his father profusely apologized for. The day dragged on, as he prepared for his impending doom. Suguru also became extremely quiet afterwards, retreating to his study room and then pulling out a book to read. Uncertain, Haibara trailed behind him hesitantly.
“Aren’t you going to join me, or are you just going to stand there?” Suguru murmured.
Something in his tone, and in how he avoided Haibara’s gaze, it reminded him of the way he avoided his father’s gaze whenever he thought he’d done something wrong.
Was it possible… that Suguru was feeling sorry?
Haibara nodded and quickly pulled a seat beside Suguru.
“What books do you like? I have many,” he said, flipping through his own book, but it was clear that he was not actually reading.
“I like all kinds of books—poetry, literature, fiction,” Haibara listed.
Suguru sighed, and reluctantly handed him the book he was currently holding, “How about this one? Your father said you liked books too. I am… a little confused about this one.”
Haibara’s eyes widened and he nodded, gingerly taking the book from Suguru’s hands. As he flipped through the pages, he enthusiastically explained each paragraph while Suguru quietly nodded along.
Little did he know, Suguru had already read the same fiction book five times. It was his favorite novel, but he just felt bad for making Haibara cry.
And just like that, a new brotherhood began.
…
“You have done wonderfully today, my boy!” Akito could barely contain his excitement as he stepped inside their home.
It was surprising, he thought he would be reprimanded after his outburst back at the Geto Estate. Instead, his father picked him up and gave him a few spins, chanting praises for being smart and brilliant.
For a moment, it felt good—that his father was finally pleased with him.
Haibara looked up to his father, as he was set back on his feet. Akito was grinning from ear to ear, and the boy couldn’t help but return the smile. But very soon, his father's features subtly twisted into something dark.
“It’s all because you tugged at that woman’s heartstrings,” he practically snickered.
That woman? Was he talking about Lady Sumire?
Haibara’s heart sank at the thought. An unfamiliar feeling coiled in his chest. He didn’t understand it, but all he knew was it didn’t feel so good anymore.
Still, he kept smiling.
“Perhaps your weakness can finally be your strength.”
Did his father mean his tears?
“Just cry a few more times and she might even make you her sworn kin!”
His smile immediately dropped as he watched his father hum happily and retreat into his office.
Ever since that day, Haibara never cried again.
Even from the young age of eight, he realized…
He never wanted to break Lady Sumire’s heart.
He never wanted to abuse her kindness.
—
Since that fateful day, on the twelfth of every month, Akito Haibara would bring his son to the Geto Estate without fail, until his son was the ripe age of fifteen, when he was old enough to travel on his own.
As soon as Haibara gained his independence to travel solo, he would make frequent visits to the Geto Estate, a place that had felt more like a home than his own home. Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire would always welcome him with open arms. His and Suguru’s bond continued to deepen. Meanwhile, everyone watched Sayuri blossom into a spirited young girl—a mirror image of Lady Sumire. Haibara treated her like a precious younger sister, though sometimes, the way she bossed him around and teased him, it felt more like she was the older one. It was amusing and strangely endearing.
But even in those warm years, guilt and shame still clung to Haibara like a phantom—an inescapable fate. It was all because of who his father was, and how all this only came to be through his manipulation.
Surely, there was no way someone like Lord Shinjiro couldn’t see through Akito’s deceit…
So then why? Why did he still maintain a relationship with his father? Why did he still help Akito get what he wanted?
Why did he still welcome the likes of Haibara?
He didn't understand it. And a small part of him wasn't sure if he ever wanted to find out.
—
Thanks to Shinjiro’s good word, Akito quickly ascended through the ranks and became the Chief of Treasury. Who would have guessed that a single general had so much sway in the palace? But perhaps, it wasn’t just his simple title—it was the prestige behind the Geto family name.
By then, Akito had also learned to tame his temper—he had an important image to uphold now, and high society (finally) had its eyes on him. Even so, Haibara’s mother eventually divorced him. She cried when she walked out of their home for the last time, but neither Haibara nor his father shed a tear. His father didn’t cry because he was glad to be rid of her. Haibara, on the other hand, did not shed a single tear—not because he was cold, but because he was happy. He no longer had to feel pity every time he saw her. His mother was free. Free from a wrath she never deserved.
It wasn’t a time for mourning.
It was a liberation worth celebrating.
But of course, for a leech like Akito, the satisfaction of his newfound status and fortune quickly faded. After all, human greed was a parasite.
He hungered for more. He wanted his son to be more.
Haibara had always irritated Akito. His son was too soft. Too moral. He may have inherited his intelligence, but he had his useless mother’s judgment. He’d never succeed Akito’s legacy.
Not like Suguru.
Suguru would become the next great general—arguably even greater than the General of the Nine Suns. Everyone could see it and had high hopes for him. Shinjiro Geto’s legacy would live on, whereas Akito’s hard work would be all for naught. The Haibara name would never be remembered. So if Akito couldn’t make his son into something great, then he’d tie him to greatness another way.
Sayuri.
Yes. She would be the key.
She would be his son’s wife.
…
Haibara had just returned home from the Geto Estate. Since his father’s new promotion, they now upgraded to an estate—just like the Getos. The only reason why he appreciated their new living conditions was because of the space, which meant there was more distance to avoid his father.
It always irked him… how his father seemed to be at some odd competition with Lord Shinjiro, except he was the only one entertaining his own delusions. When they first moved, his father immediately hired workers and groundskeepers to bring out his vision for the front yard. And it turned out to be a near replica of the one at the Geto Estate. Thankfully, Akito never extended the Getos an invitation to their new home, because quite frankly, it would have been embarrassing.
Regardless, Haibara kept his mouth shut, because he knew there would be no point. If his father was even reasonable in the first place, his mother would still be here, he would still be a senior clerk, they would still be living in their modest home, but at least they would be happy.
As he quickly made his way through the front of the estate, Akito emerged from his office and pulled him aside for a private word.
“My son, you are at the age where you ought to start considering a wife,” Akito said out of the blue.
“Why the sudden thought, Father?”
“It is not sudden. You will be eighteen soon. I also married your mother when I was that age.”
“I will consider it another time—I am not eighteen yet.” He tried to shut down the conversation.
“Don’t be foolish, son! Surely, you must have met a suitable woman already. Is there anyone who has caught your eye?”
Haibara sighed. “No, Father.”
He had already dreaded this conversation. Akito never spoke to anyone without an agenda, including his own son. He knew his father wasn’t asking out of genuine concern; he was trying to gauge him for something. Whatever scheme he was trying to orchestrate this time, Haibara knew he wanted no part of it. Still, he would at least pretend to hear him out.
Akito leaned in, his voice disturbingly lighthearted. “How about Sayuri?”
Bile rose in his throat, the pit of his stomach churning with disgust. Not because Sayuri disgusted him, but the fact that his vile father had set his dirty sights on her.
“No,” he replied firmly.
“Why not? She is growing up to be just like her mother—you will be the luckiest man in the country!”
“I will not consider her, Father. She is like a sister to me.” Haibara tried to contain the fury swirling inside him like a storm.
“But she isn’t your sister! Think about it—”
“There is no thinking about it. I will not entertain this conversation any longer,” Haibara snapped, beginning to walk away. His body trembled with rage and repulsion.
His father was a lecherous fiend, who only saw women for two things: status and pleasure. And for the first time ever, Haibara finally admitted… he hated his father.
Before he could take more than a few steps, Akito yelled after him. “Have you become so shortsighted?! Sure, you go visit them all the time—but do you think they really consider you as their family?”
Haibara gritted his teeth, ignoring his father and marching straight to his room.
It’s not that what his father said wasn’t true. Even now, he wasn’t sure if the Getos truly saw him as family. But if he must admit, a part of him felt it was for the better that they didn’t, because to this day, Haibara still felt like an outsider among them. He was unworthy. And he never wanted to sully the Geto’s good name.
They could never be family, because he was Akito Haibara’s filthy kin.
Ever since his father had gotten what he wanted, he had even stopped visiting the Geto Estate—stopped visiting Lord Shinjiro altogether.
It was shameless.
How he made it so obvious.
How he couldn’t even pretend.
Every time Haibara visited, Lord Shinjiro would ask him how his father had been doing, and all Haibara could do was come up with the same feeble excuses—that he was busy because of work, or busy entertaining other officials for work. When in reality his disgraceful father would just spend his days gallivanting around town and visiting tea houses… which were fancy fronts for brothels.
At this point, he was quite certain Lord Shinjiro knew he was lying. Yet, after every feeble excuse, he would give the same warm smile, and remind Haibara to tell his good friend Akito that family and health should come before work. Haibara would return a polite smile and promise him to relay the message to his father.
But he never would.
His father didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
He himself didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
All these years… Haibara felt like a fraud.
Because no matter what, they were cut from the same cloth.
Like father, like son.
And the thought made him sick.
—
Akito’s marriage conversation replayed in Haibara’s mind over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more disgust churned in his stomach. Normally, he was pretty good at hiding his turmoil, but recently, the mask was too suffocating, too heavy to keep on. And he wasn't sure how much longer he could pretend.
“You’re spacing out again, Haibara,” Suguru mused.
“What’s wrong with him today, nii-sama?”
Suguru turned to Sayuri and shrugged.
“It’s nothing… I fell off my horse on the way here, so my back is sore,” Haibara absently lied.
“I don’t believe it,” Suguru gave him a half-amused, half-skeptical look. “You’ve always been a steady rider.”
“Happens to the best of us,” Haibara casually countered, but his gaze was still fixed outside to the courtyard. There was nothing interesting about the courtyard, but his guilt kept him from meeting them in the eyes—especially Sayuri’s.
Sayuri gave Suguru a puzzled look, which he returned with a knowing nod. “Could you bring Haibara an herbal patch?”
She was tempted to protest, but held back from doing so.
“...Fine,” she relented, understanding her brother’s tacit request: a boys’ talk.
She quietly left and slid the room door shut. Suguru stayed silent, carefully listening to her retreating footsteps, until he was confident she was far enough from eavesdropping.
“What’s on your mind?” He began.
It was inconvenient how perceptive Suguru was, nothing ever escaped his keen eyes. And for someone like Haibara, it was uncomfortable, because there were too many shameful things he couldn’t say out loud.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Then why are you sulking?”
“I am not—” Haibara clicked his tongue. “I do not sulk.”
“I beg to differ,” Suguru returned, a small lilt in his voice.
“It’s nothing, Suguru. Stop asking.” He rolled his eyes.
A brief stillness fell over the two boys.
“...is it your father?”
Haibara paused, and turned his head slowly to meet his friend’s gaze.
“How would you know?”
“You’re not upset unless it’s him.”
“Is it that obvious?”
Suguru hummed. “Not really.”
It was true, Haibara hid his emotions well. But Suguru also knew his best friend better than anyone else, and it was something he took great pride in. After all, he would be a terrible friend if he didn’t notice.
Haibara let out a deep sigh—a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. He was utterly ashamed, terrified Suguru might see his father’s cruelty as a reflection of him.
But now that he was here, confronted by his best friend, it felt wrong not to confess the truth… when he’s been lying to them for so long.
“My father is a monster.” The words spilled from his lips before he even had time to properly articulate them.
There was a look of surprise in Suguru’s eyes, and immediately, regret surged in Haibara's chest.
He had already started this conversation wrong.
From here on out, his best friend would never be able to see him the same way again.
“Why is he a monster?”
“He… he’s not a good man. He doesn’t see anyone as an actual human—just a pawn for his gains. Whether it’s his own family or anyone else… I’m sorry I lied to you and your family.”
Heavy silence filled the room. Every second felt suffocating, every breath felt harder and harder to take. Haibara didn’t dare to look into Suguru's eyes.
The shame. The guilt. The remorse. It was all too much to bear.
“I’m sorry, Haibara.”
Was this it?
Was this the end of their friendship—?
“I should have asked you sooner.”
Haibara looked at his best friend, eyes wide in shock, and for once, words failed him. This wasn’t the outcome he expected. He thought Suguru would be angry. Disgusted by him—or at the very least, disappointed. But instead, he was apologizing. Accepting him.
He didn’t know what to say. What to think of this situation.
Because Haibara had only ever prepared for the friendship to be doomed, once the truth of his father’s nature came to light.
Suguru let out a small sigh and narrowed his eyes. Now he was the one who avoided Haibara’s gaze. “I had a feeling—he hadn’t been kind to you. I should have said something.”
“It’s fine…” Haibara quietly said, blinking out the sting in his eyes.
On one hand, he was relieved that Suguru still wanted to be his friend. But on the other hand, he couldn’t help but feel exposed and embarrassed.
“He is my father. He’s not your problem, Suguru. I just feel remorseful that he used your family as well.”
Suguru let out a small scoff. “You think my family would easily be tricked by someone—even like your father—into using them? You think too lowly of Geto.”
“Lord Shinjiro helped my father become Chief! That was all he wanted from him this whole time!”
“And what of it?” Suguru crossed his arms, and leaned back into his chair.
In this light, Haibara realized—Suguru had truly grown into a formidable young man. He was almost the spitting image of Lord Shinjiro, but he had Lady Sumire’s smile and calm demeanor.
“Your father may be insufferable, but he’s competent,” Suguru continued, “And as you said, it is thanks to my father he is where he is now, which means he owes my father.”
“Still, Lord Shinjiro is far too kind. He always wishes my father well and asks how he’s doing, when my father doesn’t even care to visit anymore!”
“Well, have you relayed my father’s messages to him?”
“O-Of course, not! He doesn’t deserve it—”
“You should have delivered my father’s messages.”
Haibara shot him a frustrated glance, but Suguru’s gaze only softened.
“Haibara, I can assure you—his well-wishes were never intended for Lord Akito...
“They were for you.”
Haibara blinked, unsure if he’d misheard. He struggled to draw the connection. He didn’t understand how those kind words were for his sake.
A small, understanding smile graced Suguru’s lips. “That was my father’s way of warning him… that he was watching over you.”
His breath caught. The revelation knocked the air out of his lungs.
He had always known Lord Shinjiro was sharp. His level of perceptiveness was a rarity even among other like-minded individuals. Yet he never understood why he continued to treat Akito with such patience, with such… grace.
But now, it made sense.
Because Lord Shinjiro wasn’t showing kindness to a man who deserved it.
He was showing kindness to protect someone else.
To protect him.
A sense of remorse and unworthiness washed over him. All this time, he felt isolated, like a stranger looking through a window. But he realized it was not his father, it was not his circumstances, it was him—his own insecurities and resentment towards Akito that kept him from being close. That kept him from truly accepting the Getos.
No more.
He cannot hide behind self-pity and play victim like his father.
That would be an insult to Lord Shinjiro, to Lady Sumire, to his mother.
Still, one question lingered.
“When… did he know?” Haibara’s voice shook.
There was a brief pause that followed, only the delicate songbirds cutting into the silence of the study room.
And then, Suguru smiled at him—truly smiled. His eyes carried that same warmth as Lord Shinjiro’s, which was rare.
“It was my mother who noticed it first.”
Lady Sumire?
But how?
“That day,” he said softly. “When you ran to her instead of your own father.”
On that quiet spring day, its gentle warmth thawed the cold vice that had always gripped his conscience. Between two sworn brothers, a liberating realization took shape, lifting the weight Haibara had carried for what felt like a lifetime. He never realized how good freedom could feel—like he could soar through the sky and take on the world.
Did his mother feel the same when she left?
Probably not.
Because Haibara understood that she loved him. And no loving mother would have wanted to leave their child behind.
When Haibara finds his own footing in this world—he will visit her, not as the son of Akito Haibara. But as a worthy, capable man in his own right. A man she could be proud of.
Alas, life always takes the opposite turn when one least expects it.
—
Haibara felt as though the world was ending. Silence drowned beneath a deafening buzz ringing in his ears. His breathing became erratic. He clutched his chest—his heart pounding so rapidly, so harshly, he thought he was having a heart attack.
In fact, it was better that he did and just passed away.
Because what the hell did his father mean that the Geto Family had just been massacred?
Suguru.
Sayuri.
Lady Sumire.
Lord Shinjiro…
“Did you hear me, Yu?” Akito asked, irritation creeping into his voice. He hated repeating himself.
He looked up at his father, who was completely unmoved by the news. Without a flicker of sympathy or sadness, he tossed the scroll aside—a message from the royal court announcing their tragic death.
How could this bastard be so cruel?
Lord Shinjiro welcomed them to his home. Helped Akito rise to power. And this was how he delivered the news? Without even a shred of sympathy? Treating it like it’s an annoyance?
For the first time in his life, Haibara felt something dangerous snap inside him.
A violent, burning rage surged through his veins.
He wanted to kill his father.
Without another word, Haibara rose, grabbed his sword, and secured it at his hip. It was a precious item that was gifted to him by Lord Shinjiro last year. He had always abhorred violence. Mostly because his father had glorified it in such a twisted, hollow way. But over the years, after training with Suguru and Lord Shinjiro, Haibara had learned there could be honor in the sword. And sometimes, it was even a necessity—to protect the ones you cherish.
“Where are you going?” his father asked, irritated.
“I’m riding to the Geto Estate,” Haibara replied, voice unfaltering.
“Are you out of your mind?!” Akito shot up from his seat, his cup of wine spilling all over the desk.
“I should ask you the same,” Haibara snapped, his glare sharp as a blade. “Do you have any honor? Any decency? After all they’ve done for you—this is how you thank them?”
“You really are stupid, just like your mother! What makes you think going there will change anything?! They’re dead—”
Haibara drew his sword, the tip pressing against his father’s throat.
“If you don’t hold your vile tongue, I’ll send another soul to the afterlife tonight,” he said coldly. “Though I doubt even hell would open their gates for you.”
Akito trembled. For the first time, he had seen something foreign in his son's eyes, there was no doubt, no fear, no emotions. He no longer looked weak. Even one more breath, and Akito knew he would certainly be dead.
For all his boasting about power and strength, he folded quickly when faced with the real thing.
Haibara scoffed, sheathing his sword.
If only he had found his strength sooner. If only he could have protected his own mother.
If only he hadn’t been so afraid of this coward.
Without another word, he disappeared into the night. Praying for a miracle, Haibara rode full speed toward the estate, focusing on the pounding of his horse’s hooves—anything to drown out the dark voices in his mind
Because he didn’t know if he could live on, if Suguru was dead.
—
It was dawn by the time Haibara made it to the estate. The sky was painted in hues of blue, purple, and pink—Sayuri’s favorite colors. As if the universe was sending a message, that their souls had found peace.
Standing before the grand doors of the Geto Estate brought back a rush of nostalgia—like the very first time he arrived with his father at eight years old. But now, the wood was splintered, blood stained the entrance.
Haibara had never seen the effects of war or violence, he had only read about them in books. But he could already imagine the gruesome sight he would encounter beyond the doors, because he could already smell it—the acrid tang of putrefaction. Like a rancid meat odor, but a hundred times more pungent.
For the first time, he had come to learn the smell of death, and they say that once you’ve smelt it, you could never forget it. No books, no theory, could prepare him for what’s to come.
Despite it all, he must persevere.
And so, he took a deep breath and marched through the front doors, determined to face the truth, no matter how much it may break him.
There were already royal guards diligently patrolling the premises. Lines of bodies had been covered by white cotton sheets—presumably the servants and in-house workers. Even the horses and chickens were not spared. He made it only a few steps into the front garden before being abruptly stopped by one of the soldiers.
“Halt! What are you doing here?”
“I have come to pay my respects.”
“Does this look like the appropriate time to pay your respect?! Leave now before—”
“I do not think you understand your position,” Haibara snapped. “I am Yu Haibara, son of Lord Akito Haibara, Chief of Treasury—and I am also the sworn kin of Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire Geto.”
Using his father’s name felt like swallowing glass, but perhaps Akito was no longer the only one in the family well-versed in manipulation and deceit. At least this once, his name had served some purpose.
Haibara drew his sword—the steel glimmered under dawn's first light—and presented it to the guard, who assessed it with a discerining eye. The pommel bore the crest of House Geto, while the blade was engraved with his name: Yu Haibara. The guard immediately stiffened, casting a glance toward his superior.
“Now that we are in understanding,” Haibara said coldly. “Do not stand in my way. I’ve come to mourn my family.”
“Our apologies, Lord Haibara. You have our deepest condolences,” the soldiers nodded, and without another word gave him a slight bow—gesturing to him to proceed.
As Haibara made his way through the familiar corridors, every step was bogged by the weight of grief, regret, and sorrow. He should have been here. Not that he would have been useful if even Lord Shinjiro had been felled. But at least he could have been with them to the very end.
Each step brought him closer to the brink, brought him closer to a truth he wasn’t sure if he could survive. How much more could he endure?
Should he just end it here, and be with them?
No.
He had sworn not to be a coward. At the very least, he should see all of them—see it with his own eyes. And then he can decide what to do next…
“I need a report on the bodies recovered,” Haibara demanded, stopping one of the soldiers in the corridor.
“Y-Yes, Lord Haibara,” one of the soldiers replied. But his wavering gaze and unsteady breath were enough to tell Haibara that the brutality of this massacre shook even the strongest of men.
As the soldier listed the names one by one, Haibara sank further and further into despair. Lord Shinjiro died a gruesome death—countless stab wounds and arrows to his back. He was found shielding Lady Sumire and Sayuri until the very end. Both Lady Sumire and Sayuri died swiftly. Apparently the killer gave them quick deaths—a merciful kill they said. But there was nothing merciful about this. They had done nothing to incur this heinous atrocity. Haibara couldn’t stomach the details and told the soldier to stop. He didn’t want the images of their final moment engraved in his mind—especially not Sayuri’s death. He just wanted to know if they had suffered or not. And as the soldier finished up the list he realized: Suguru’s body had yet to be discovered.
Call it instinct, or a brotherly bond, but he felt it in his very core: Suguru was still alive, somewhere. And he needed to find him quick, before anyone else did. Without wasting another second, Haibara began to walk towards a secluded area of the estate, his heart beating rapidly.
Logically speaking, by now, the entirety of the estate should be swept—so if they hadn’t found Suguru yet, it was safe to assume that he had gone somewhere obscure.
Somewhere easy to miss.
Like Sayuri’s hidden tea garden.
It was a small area that she had cleared in the courtyard—hidden behind bushes. Her safe haven, as she liked to call it. For when she wanted to hide herself away from the world, read her books, and enjoy sweet treats. It was a secret that she had only revealed to Suguru and Haibara, as her most trusted confidants.
Please be there, Suguru, he silently begged.
As Haibara approached the area, he noticed two unfamiliar bodies.
Were they servants of House Geto?
But as he looked closer at their uniform, he realized they couldn’t be—because he didn’t recognize the all-black attire.
Perhaps they were the assassins?
Did Suguru take them down?
As Haibara continued to track behind the vibrant patches of green, he noticed the blood streaks trailing into the bush.
There was no doubt. Suguru was there.
He quickly wove his way through the bushes, and there he was laying face down on the ground with deep wounds. His blade was still clutched in his hands.
He never yielded, even when his body broke down.
With trembling hands, Haibara reached out, searching for breath.
Please, live, he chanted over and over again like a silent prayer.
You must live, Suguru.
And then he felt it.
It was shallow, to a point where it could have easily been swept with the gentle breeze of the wind. But there was no denying it, he was still alive.
Haibara nearly broke down right there and then, but there was no time. Each second was precious. Each second dragged him closer to the edge of death.
“Suguru,” he whispered.
He remained unresponsive.
Immediately springing into action, he tore the fabric of his clothes—trying to wrap up any large injuries. As he was tying up one of the wounds, a hand reached out to him, nearly causing him to yell.
“They…” Suguru said with a strained breath. “They can’t… be trusted…”
They?
What was he talking about?
Was he perhaps delirious from losing too much blood?
“I’ll get you out of here, I swear it, Suguru.”
“Do not let them… see you…”
Then, he fell out of consciousness.
…
After Suguru’s warning, Haibara somehow managed to slip through the Geto Estate undetected, and returned home.
Akito’s face drained of color when he saw Haibara carrying a battered, barely recognizable Suguru through the entrance.
“What are you doing, Yu?!”
Haibara ignored his father and rushed to his room with Suguru still on his back
“Call the physician—now.” He commanded, desperation bleeding through his voice.
“No! I will not! Why didn’t you just leave him there?!” Akito protested, urgently trailing behind his son. “This is clearly an omen! Surely, the Geto family must have incurred the gods’ wrath!”
Time and time again, Akito proved himself a heartless bastard. Yet, he shouldn’t have expected any less from this bottom-feeding scum. However, now wasn’t the time for arguments—Haibara needed his father’s cooperation.
“Don’t be so short-sighted, Father,” Haibara said, sliding open the bedroom door with urgency and carefully setting Suguru on his bed.
“Think about it—he’s now the sole survivor of House Geto.” He locked eyes with his father.
“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into! What if the assassins come for us?!” Akito was hysterical. His hands trembled, fear finally breaking through his usual conceited demeanor.
He was scared.
Good. Now, he would prey on that fear, the same way his father always had.
This would be the last time. Like father, like son he shall be.
“Have you grown complacent after becoming Chief?”
“That’s not true—”
“I thought better of you, Father. I never expected your ambitions to be so… shallow.”
Akito grumbled. His ambitions were shallow? Never!
“This is different! You don't know what you're getting all of us into!”
“Do you think you would be safe after all this, Father? Think about it, now that Lord Shinjiro—the man who vouched for your current position—is gone. What’s not to say that your position as Chief would soon be given to someone else?”
There was a brief pause, and as much as Akito loathed to admit it, his son had brought up a valid point. When had he become so cowardly and short-sighted?!
“Then what do you suggest?”
Haibara smirked, spotting the greed glinting in his father’s eyes. A glow Akito couldn’t hide even if he tried.
“We make him owe us—owe you, father. He has no family, no one to turn to—so naturally, he will turn to you, his savior.”
Akito began to nod, the gears already turning before the words had even fully settled. In the face of opportunity, he never hesitated. Covetousness flowed through him like blood—vital, instinctive, endless.
“If he survives this, you will have all of House Geto under your thumb. And you will be revered among the court as a man of integrity. Lord Shinjiro’s trusted friend, the savior of his only kin. And that House Geto was only able to survive, because of Akito Haibara, the honorable Chief of Treasury.”
There was a moment of silence, but Haibara already knew he had his father right where he wanted. As wicked as his father was, at least he was predictable. His greed and selfishness made him ironically easy to manipulate.
“My son…” Akito’s eyes glimmered, as he gave him a strong pat on the arm. “You have grown to be a brilliant man! I see you are indeed intelligent and wise, just like your old man!”
The compliment felt more like an insult. And his smile only made the rage inside him simmer.
“Of course, Father. I only learn from the greatest of minds,” he smiled and leaned in. “But we must make sure this does not get out. Otherwise, others will try to steal your glory like vultures.”
Akito grinned and nodded with grotesque enthusiasm. Only a man like him could still manage to find gold among bones. He wasted no time and sprang into action. He ordered the servants to tend to Suguru, stationed guards outside his room, and summoned only the best physicians.
“I want to make sure not even a strand of this boy’s hair is lost!” He barked with urgency.
“Prepare the warmest and healthiest meals with haste!”
“Summon Physician Masashi immediately!”
“I want two guards stationed by the door at all times, and one guard standing watch inside!”
“Be sure not a single word gets out that the head of House Geto is here, or I’ll have your tongues!”
Servants all scrambled as Akito took matters into his own hands.
It was always the heartless ones that could act so convincingly.
He had never understood why Lord Shinjiro had decided to help elevate his father’s career. But now, seeing him take charge so efficiently, Haibara grudgingly admitted his father could be competent when it suited him.
Regardless, Haibara harbored no resentment at this moment, because he had gained what he needed out of this: a second wind for Suguru.
—
3 days later…
Everything was cold and dark.
He was sinking into an endless black sea. All he could hear was the burbling of water. He wasn’t sure how long he had been freefalling. Time and space seemed to warp in this realm, but as time passed, he slowly grew accustomed to the perpetual darkness. It became oddly comfortable, even.
Is this what the afterlife looked like?
Just an endless abyss of nothingness?
Or was he being condemned for making his sister cry?
He was supposed to apologize to her. In fact, he was about to—he didn’t want her to go to bed misunderstanding him. It had never been his intention to say something so callous.
The more he thought about his sister’s words, the more he realized that she was just… scared.
And there was no sin, no shame in fear.
Because that night, he too had been afraid.
Fear gripped him when he heard the blood curdling scream from outside his study room.
Terror washed over him when he armed his sword to his hips and stepped outside to find the courtyard already painted in crimson and gore.
Anxiety coiled around his body when he tried to make his way to his family and protect them.
Dread loomed over when a group of assassins intercepted him and he finally had to arm himself to kill.
Horror devastated him when he sunk his blade into two of them, but was dealt a fatal blow from behind.
Despair consumed him when his world began to fade to black… because he knew he’d never have a chance to properly reconcile.
He was scared that she would never forgive him.
Suddenly, a harsh light ripped him from the black sea. And that was when he realized…
He had survived.
He’s awake. Someone call the physician immediately! A muffled voice said.
He still felt a bit disoriented. But he soon realized it was Haibara’s voice.
“Suguru!” His good friend called.
Yet in this moment, he couldn’t think of anything except for Sayuri, Mother, Father.
“Haibara.” His voice rasped as he mustered the strength to grab his friend. “Where is my family?”
Haibara didn’t need to say anything for Suguru to understand—the look of despair on his friend’s face said it all: they were gone.
Damn it.
Why didn’t he go with them?!
Why was he the only one to live?!
Why must the universe be so cruel?!
He laid there, numb and devoid of emotions, Haibara explained to him what had happened. How he immediately rode to his residence when he heard of his family’s demise. How he had miraculously found him in Sayuri’s tea garden. How he had been in a coma for three days.
What will he ever do now—now that all he’s ever known and cherished is gone?
How could he move on?
It was impossible.
The pain was unlike anything he had ever felt before, so much so that it became numb.
And then that numbness eventually prickled.
And then it turned hot.
And then it became scorching rage.
A heaviness settled in the room. Haibara had sent everyone out.
“It was King Sato,” Suguru finally muttered.
Haibara’s eyes widened. “King Sato—why? A-are you sure?”
Suguru nodded. His eyes were hollow, but rimmed with unshed tears.
All these years, Haibara had never seen Suguru cry. Even now, his best friend was stubbornly holding onto his tears. Nobody would have blamed him for crying, his entire family had just been murdered in cold blood.
“There were talks of a rebellion,” he let out a shaky breath. “I heard it in passing a few nights ago... before the attack.
“They wanted to make my father king—but he didn’t want it! He never asked for it!” Suguru’s voice cracked. “Even if they handed my father the crown, he would have never taken it!”
The dam within Suguru broke. He faltered, and agonizing sobs filled the room. The pain, the grievance, the injustice—it was all palpable.
The revelation was earthshattering.
Haibara’s entire body trembled with rage, sorrow, but also… with fear. Because if it were true, then this was no simple agenda.
This wasn’t the work of mere enemies.
This was an execution order from the crown itself.
He had heard of rumors and read in some historical texts that every monarch throughout history had something called a Shadow Division. As the name implies, those among this covert group lived in the shadow of the king who appointed them. And their duties ran anywhere between espionage to assassinations—essentially, anything the crown wanted hidden from the world.
Like specters, nobody knows who they are, what they looked like, how they were recruited. Apparently, even among the group itself, it was entirely possible that they didn't know who their fellow members were. They were all discreetly enlisted by the king—and they died with their king.
That would explain two of the unidentified bodies wearing unrecognizable uniforms, found near Suguru.
Surely, there will be repercussions.
Surely, King Sato would not sit idly by while the heir of House Geto remained undiscovered.
No… there must be a way to survive all this. Because fate—although cruel—had allowed Suguru to live.
“I’ll kill that bastard who took my family—who took everything from me!” Suguru seethed.
Haibara’s heart beat violently in his chest. Suguru was not just pointing his sword at anyone, he was pointing it at the crown.
It was utter suicide.
This would not be what his family had wanted.
But the unyielding look in Suguru’s eyes said it all: there was no stopping him. There was only vengeance. Only pure hatred. It was an inferno that could never be extinguished. And perhaps, the only thing fueling him at this very moment to live.
There was no doubt, if Haibara left Suguru in his current state, he would have just marched straight through the palace and gotten killed by the royal guards before he even had a chance of touching King Sato.
Suguru needed a voice of reason, someone to steady his feet, someone to ground him.
Or how else was he going to exact his revenge?
A part of Haibara, too, wanted revenge.
He took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. Trying to think of the next move on the board.
Together, they will endure this.
Together, they will survive this.
There were no guarantees, but he will have to roll the dice and leave the rest up to fate. And should it be the universe's will to have the two die in the process? Then so be it. At least the five of them can reunite again then, which wouldn’t be so terrible.
There was nothing to lose at this point.
“We will hold a funeral for your family first—a funeral of the century,” Haibara said steadily.
“What would that change? It wouldn’t bring them back, Haibara!” Suguru looked up at him, fury in his eyes. “And you want to have their deaths paraded among the very ones who wished for their demise?!”
“I implore you to think, Suguru,” Haibara gritted his teeth. “I loathe the thought just as much. But if King Sato, and whoever else, truly wants your family gone—it means they’re still after you. They will want your silence. They will want you cowering in fear.”
Suguru’s fists balled so tightly it drew blood.
But Haibara was right.
If they remained in hiding, they would be playing right into their hands. It would only be a matter of time before King Sato sent assassins his way again, and he was certain, this time they would finish the job without issues.
He must solidify his stance. He must make it so he becomes hard to ignore, and that his absence would be noticed, questioned, and could even cause a revolt.
He must swallow it all down. He must prevail.
He must display courage.
He shall walk through hellfire to ensure Sato’s inglorious death.
Suguru looked up, voice tremoring with wrath. “Then let’s give my family the honor and glory of a lifetime.”
Haibara gave a firm nod. Their wills refortified.
“Then from this moment on, Geto-sama, let me—Yu Haibara—be your first ally.
Your eyes, where you cannot see.
Your ears, where you cannot hear.
Your voice, when you cannot speak.
Your mind and heart, when you cannot judge.
My allegiance shall be to House Geto, before all else.”
Without hesitation, Suguru accepts.
“Yu Haibara, you honor me with your allegiance. From here on out, I shall entrust you with my life. You shall become my brother in arms, my All-Seeing Advisor.”
Henceforth, Haibara shall no longer be shackled by the shadow of his father. His intelligence and blade shall be sharp, but with grace. It would be used for good—to protect. Just as Lord Shinjiro had done for him many years ago.
Suguru will never be alone again. He will be his watcher.
—
The day of the funeral processions commenced, Suguru did not shed a single tear and stood there, unmoving, like a soldier on guard. There was no anger, no sorrow, only a numbness accompanied by slight paranoia. Across the sea of mourners, he couldn’t help but try to discern who were the ones that were secretly rejoicing at his family’s demise, and who were genuinely mourning their deaths.
Akito Haibara shamelessly pushed to the front, weeping on his knees like the fraud he was, loudly professing how beloved a friend Shinjiro had been. His acts were so grossly performative, that Haibara couldn’t stand another second, and waved to a guard to usher him away. And as they plucked Akito off the ground, he continued to hold steadfast onto his performance to the very end, wailing, sobbing, and calling out Shinjiro’s name.
Don’t trust any of them. They all wanted your family dead. The thoughts wound through Suguru’s mind, threatening to corrupt like poisoned tendrils.
It was all too overwhelming. He just wanted this to be over soon.
How he managed to keep a blank face when King Sato approached him was beyond Suguru’s comprehension. Perhaps he had already disassociated. Nevertheless, it was something he would need to master if he wanted to exact his revenge.
And then, just for a fleeting moment, something unexpected happened.
His eyes found a father and daughter standing quietly at the far end of the crowd. If it hadn’t been for his naturally keen eyes, he might have missed it. But as soon as his eyes landed on you, the intrusive whispers vanished in an instant.
How strange.
Though he didn’t know then how your fates would intertwine, and he would have long forgotten this moment by the time the two of you met again. At the time, he silently thanked you for giving him a moment of reprieve.
A chance to breathe again.
—
A year later…
Shortly after the funeral, Haibara abandoned Akito overnight and began his new life serving under House Geto. During this time, Suguru and Haibara worked tirelessly to revitalize the Geto Estate, and vetted out loyal servants.
Their first political gamble had been successful; there had been no further assassination attempts since the funeral. Perhaps, it was Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri’s way of watching over them. Whatever it may be, they had to stay vigilant. There was no room for complacency.
It may surprise some that Suguru chose to remain on the very grounds where his family had been massacred. But for Haibara, who had been there from the beginning and had become a part of their family, he too, wouldn’t have abandoned this place.
The Geto Estate was a sacred place that should be remembered and celebrated, not reduced to a haunted ground of tragedy.
Of all that had been destroyed, the cherry blossom tree that Lord Shinjiro gifted to his beloved wife survived. That alone stood as a testament to their enduring legacy.
One afternoon, a royal messenger came knocking on the front gates of the Geto Estate.
“A letter to the kin of Akito Haibara,” the messenger said, handing the scroll to Haibara, who received it with both hands.
And as he returned to Suguru’s office and read its contents, he couldn’t help but let out an exasperated laugh.
The universe truly had its strange sense of justice.
To the kin of Akito Haibara, It is the Royal Palace’s utmost regret to inform you that your father, Akito Haibara, has passed. According to the palace physician, he contracted multiple brothel illnesses and was found deceased in his estate. In light of this disgrace, His Majesty has seen fit to posthumously revoke your father’s title as Chief of Treasury. Furthermore, it has been decreed that his next of kin shall not be granted the privilege of serving within the palace. Akito’s ashes are currently held at the Royal Crematory Hall. Should they remain unclaimed within seven days’ time, they shall be discarded. House of Civil Affairs By Royal Decree of His Majesty, King Sato
“What’s so amusing?” Suguru asked, an eyebrow arched.
Haibara handed him the letter. As Suguru’s eyes trailed the words, he let out a scoff.
“What do you intend to do?” He passed the letter back.
Haibara shrugged and threw the parchment into the brazier.
“Nothing.”
Life indeed worked in mysterious ways. For all the pain, suffering, and chaos that Akito Haibara had wrought, this quiet ending seemed the most befitting way for him to go. One where he would not be remembered, honored, or mourned…
Reduced to nothing but dust, and blown away with time.
.
.
.
Present Day
Over the years, the two sailed through turbulent waves, and faced countless trials and tribulations. But through it all, their bond remained strong. It goes without saying that Haibara would lay down his life for Suguru without hesitation. Yet it’d also be a lie to say that there weren’t moments of doubt.
Was their path to vengeance reasonable?
Would they ever succeed?
It had been exactly ten years since they began working within the shadows—trying to find an opportunity to overthrow King Sato. Still, there was a final piece missing. Haibara could see that Suguru was growing impatient. But something had shifted lately—an undercurrent in the air, as if revolution was nigh.
Suguru didn’t need many allies, but he needed someone who was powerful in their own right. Someone who would not bow down to the crown so easily. Someone who will not cower in fear. Someone who could turn the tides of war.
Someone like you.
Haibara let out a small sigh as he glanced toward the palace courtyard. A few servant girls passing by giggled and waved. He returned his signature smile and politely nodded, garnering timid gasps and gushes. Even amid the beauty, unease still churned quietly within him. Suguru may have successfully evaded a war, but the chasm between you and him had only widened.
It was going to be a long road ahead. He feared that the path to reconciliation would not be an easy one. But it was during these trying times that it was Haibara’s time to shine.
He had full confidence that you, Lady Geto, would not crumble so easily. And that Suguru will make things right—he always had.
And as the All-Seeing Advisor, whose allegiance is to House Geto, Haibara will not falter. Suguru may not have realized it yet, but Haibara knew from the very beginning: you were his perfect match. He had known it since the day you stepped off the carriage and took your first steps through the front doors of the Geto Estate. The way you were nervous, but your eyes still glimmered with hope. The way you remained dignified and determined, even in the face of injustice and obstacles. The way you were strong and intelligent, but used it to protect and not to gain.
Courageous. Honorable. Indomitable.
They were all qualities that House Geto represented. There was no doubt that Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri would have welcomed you with open arms, adoring you as their own.
Haibara may serve as Suguru’s right hand until the day he dies, but his loyalty had always begun with Lady Sumire.
The woman who showed him safety.
The woman who showed him kindness.
The woman who showed him unconditional love.
The woman who helped him realize…
It’s not your fault, Yu.

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
Taglist: @katsukiseyebrows @uzuimirika @saoirses-things @what-just-happened-to-me @exitingmusic @vellichor01 @miacakess @webyueve
90 notes
·
View notes
Note
I KNEW IT!!! i knew it was the king!!!!!!! haibaras perspective was so interesting, the history between him and the geto family is so rich! what really stood out to me were the changes in his and sugurus characters before and after the massacre of the family. it really gives a lot of context to how they are as people, but i still cant believe suguru could be so heartless to reader... so he feels guilty and sorry after what happened and for his behavior towards her, and that is why he hasnt even gone to see her for 2 weeks after she got hurt? when he lives with the regret he was callous towards his sister right before she died... but now he lets his wife rot for 2 weeks 😐 its safe to say i still want to punch him 🥰❤️ why did he have to drag an innocent and unknown woman into his quest for revenge? and how could he do it so callously......... especially when he realised in the past his sister was scared of her future marriage, but to then get another lady into a cruel and cold marriage with him without remorse? im seeing a lot of parallels between reader and sugurus sister and i just feel sad as fuck about it 😭 none of this had to be this way, but suguru made sure it was. and for what???why??!!!! 😭
YESSS. TADAA 👑
(More yap/analysis below the cut)
Our little Haibara for reaalll. 🥺 I wanted to hug him so badly this chapter, but I'm also very proud of his growth. There's something about found family that is so precious to me, so I'm glad you liked his relationship with the Getos.
And yes! It's almost as if Haibara and Suguru swapped after the massacre, right?! I wanted to explore how grief shapes people, but I believe fundamentally, both Haibara and Suguru still retain their core traits.
The way I see it, Suguru was always capable of being emotionally available and warm, but it's all repressed and locked up right now.
I personally think why Haibara and Suguru turned out so differently after the massacre was because even though both of them experienced loss, Haibara actually attained a sense of freedom (him standing up and severing ties with Akito), whereas Suguru completely lost his comfort and safety.
Haibara grew up having to suppress who he was for survival (Akito is an asshole that I'm sure many of us had encountered irl). Meanwhile, Suguru grew up in a very safe environment - sure he had pressures and a legacy to uphold, but he was free to be his own person.
Once Akito no longer held power over Haibara, we finally see him step into who he really is. On the flip side, when Suguru lost his family, he was forced to become the sole heir of House Geto and immediately had to assume that role without much footing. You can already see hints of paranoia, and he’s basically learned how to disassociate and compartmentalize just to survive.
He’s deeply flawed, and honestly, I'd even say morally gray by the time he marries the reader. Like yeah, we would think: ok, well you've dealt with guilt, shame, and regret before - and under similar circumstances, too! Your sister had expressed that reluctance to marry a man she doesn't love, and you've talked about finding her man she can respect and be worthy of her. So why?! Why are you committing these mistakes?? Why are you not trying to console reader when you feel remorseful?! It's super frustrating!!
But again, I think that just goes to show how much the past ten years have warped him.
Suguru will get his comeuppance FOR SURE.
Thank you for your ask - and for all your love and support for the series. ❤️
2 notes
·
View notes
Text
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑
Pairing: general!suguru x fem!reader Word Count: 11.6k Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes Chapter Warnings: mature themes, emotional angst, description of violence, childhood emotional abuse and trauma, suicidal thoughts, death, grief, description of injuries - please read with care Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort Summary: Yu Haibara—Suguru’s right-hand man and childhood best friend—recounts the rise and fall of House Geto, and the oath that bound them together. Suguru's ambitions are revealed, and King Sato had summoned him in private to task him with a secret mission. While all seems calm within the Geto Estate, unresolved issues from the Eastern Campsite continue to fester. a/n: I really enjoyed writing this chapter, even though it's a bit emotionally heavy. I never expected to write a whole chapter in (mostly) Haibara's POV, but he's easily becoming one of my favorite characters in this series. Also, for clarification in this chapter "sworn kin" = godchild. I hope you enjoy and thank you so much for reading! x
Master List: << chapter 5 || chapter 7 (tbc) >>

[Chapter 6]: All-Seeing Advisor
Yu Haibara was the official advisor of House Geto and Suguru’s right-hand man.
One would think that he was constantly shadowed by the Conqueror of Stars, but fear not! For the All-Seeing Advisor was brilliant in his own ways, and a palace court favorite too, particularly among the female servants.
Ah. The tragedy of being the keeper of many beautiful women’s hearts, and by beautiful, he meant the kind who smiled freely and laughed with their whole heart. And if they didn’t? Well, there’s beauty in the quiet mystique as well. And dare he say, even more alluring?
But by no means was he a womanizer!
No. Never.
More like a painting if he might humbly suggest. Destined to only be admired from afar. After all, being his best friend’s right-hand man was already enough—his life’s purpose.
The two arrived at the palace earlier this morning to relay further details of the incident at the Eastern Campsite. It was an unusual request, though not entirely unheard of, but Sato had asked for a private audience with Suguru. There was a special task that he needed to assign to his general, which was how Haibara currently found himself waiting alone in an empty corridor.
In the silence, Haibara couldn’t help but reflect on the current predicament back home.
On the surface, everything at the Geto Estate seemed status quo, but underneath, it was anything but—like a simmering volcano ready to erupt without warning. The silence was more deafening than any scream.
It had been two weeks since everyone returned, but ever since, you had confined yourself in the guest house. Yumi was the only connection between you and the rest of the world.
“How is she?” Haibara asked Yumi in passing.
“Our Lady is recovering steadily.”
As usual, Yumi’s answers were always short and lacked explanation. Of course, he was relieved to hear you were recovering. But her words were underspoken, because he knew the wound on your hand wasn't the only wound that required tending to: it was the one inside your heart, undoubtedly still bleeding and perhaps even more severe.
Everyone had seen it that day, how Suguru leapt to Ayaka’s defense. It may have seemed noble, even loyal. But it was also revealing. Because if a man truly loved his wife the way Suguru so convincingly appeared to, his first instinct would have been to protect you. Even if it meant treason. Even if it meant death.
Lord Shinjiro would have protected Lady Sumire—even at the cost of the King.
“Master Haibara… if I may,” Yumi said softly. “I know it is not in my place to say such things, but it pains me to watch my Lady wither away like this…”
She didn’t even have to explain the details for dread to weigh in the pit of his stomach.
“I hope Geto-sama can understand how much this cost her. My Lady is beloved by many, and also has many hobbies. She can no longer write to her father, nor ride a horse properly—and most of all, she may never pick up a sword again.
“Surely, Geto-sama must understand as a soldier himself—that this is akin to a death sentence. Does your lord not think he should at least grant some decency and visit her?”
Haibara swallowed the lump in his throat. Truth be told, he completely agreed with Yumi. How could he not? Since the first day they had gotten back to the estate, he had tried to convince Suguru several times to go see you, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.
He knew that this time Suguru didn’t dare to visit, not because he was too proud, but because he didn’t think he deserved to face you.
And Haibara understood the feeling of guilt and shame better than anyone else—it eats you alive.
It was like that day all over again.
The one person Suguru refused to see a final time before the cremation…
Was Sayuri.
.
.
.
It may come as a surprise to most, but Suguru wasn’t just some cold, calculated warlord from birth. He used to be a boy filled with hopes and dreams just like anyone else. He laughed, smiled, teased, and could even be a little mischievous. On the other hand, Haibara—believe it or not, was the complete opposite. He was quiet, observant, and even a bit distant.
By the age of eight, Haibara was already well-accustomed to shame and embarrassment, and worse yet, how to smile through it.
Now, why would such emotions be placed on a boy who was far too young, far too unequipped, to navigate such feelings?
It was all because of his father: Akito Haibara.
Akito was best described as a sly fox. A social climber. An opportunist. His ambitions outweighed his morals. Though he was intelligent and competent when he needed to be, his achievements had never been through merit, but rather through the connections he had sunk his claws in. He was a senior finance clerk within the royal palace, another administration role among the hundreds within its golden walls, but the only reason such an opportunity was even afforded to him in the first place, was because his wife was a minor lord’s daughter. Otherwise, as a person of common birth, he couldn’t even dream of stepping through the palace gates.
As a senior clerk, Akito was tasked with low-level treasury duties but still made a decent salary, yet, fortune on its own was not good enough. He wanted prestige. Status. Legacy. His dream was to become the Chief of Treasury.
And so, whenever he could, he would try to rub shoulders with whoever he deemed may be useful in catapulting his career, while blatantly ignoring anyone who didn’t serve his ambitions. In hindsight, Haibara was sure that his father saw everyone as chess pieces—quite literally and figuratively.
But sometimes, the universe seemed to favor the cruel, because very soon Akito struck an opportunity of a lifetime: Shinjiro Geto.
Shinjiro came into the House of Revenue one quiet afternoon while Akito was alone at the front desk. And right away, he recognized who the imposing figure was—the famed General of the Nine Suns, the embodiment of good character and integrity, a man that was almost more regal than King Sato himself. In fact, if he hadn’t known any better, he would have thought Shinjiro was the king.
Akito, being the conniving fox he was, was already scheming, thinking of what sweet and enticing words to say and make an impression on the unassuming general.
“General Geto, what a pleasant surprise.” He put on his best smile.
“Ah, yes. You are…”
Of course the general—up on his high horse—wouldn’t have known a lowly clerk like himself.
“Forgive my impoliteness. I am Akito Haibara, the senior finance clerk here,” he lightly bowed.
“Akito, a pleasure. And, please, there is no need for such formalities. We are all civil servants here,” Shinjiro chuckled.
Indeed, Akito was a great opportunist. Too cunning for his own good.
That one introduction sparked a string of conversations, and soon, he somehow secured himself an invitation to the Geto Estate.
“I have a son who’s just a year older than Yu, perhaps, if it’s not too much to ask—you can bring him to our home some time,” Shinjiro smiled earnestly.
“How could I ever burden you like that, General Geto?”
“Please, Akito, you can call me Shinjiro. I insist… besides,” the general let out a small weary sigh. “Suguru needs more friends. He spends too much time between books and the sword—I worry for him.”
“Ah, but I’m sure it’s only because he wants to live up to his father’s legacy.”
Shinjiro hummed, but there was a slight sadness in his eyes. “I often wished it weren’t so.”
“I understand your sentiment, Shinjiro. We only ever hope for our children’s happiness.”
“Precisely, I’m glad you understand. Sometimes... I wish my boy wasn’t so hard on himself.”
“And sometimes I wish my boy was more disciplined!”
The two men paused and exchanged an amused look. And then broke out into laughter.
“Then it’s settled—Suguru and Yu could learn from each other.” Shinjiro let out a sigh of relief.
“If it is for our children’s future, then allow me to be a shameless father.” Akito agreed heartily.
—
Confusion washed over Haibara as his father abruptly woke him up. Before his vision could even focus—before he had a chance to understand what was going on—his father had already begun yelling at him for being slow, muttering something about a place they had to visit. The Geto Estate—wherever that was.
Akito screamed for his wife, who bolted into the room, flustered. He barked out the order as he walked away: “Change him into his best clothes, so he doesn’t embarrass me.”
Haibara watched as his mother fumbled to the wardrobe, a familiar feeling bubbled in his chest once again. He had only recently learned the name of this feeling through a book he’d read by chance. Whenever he saw his mother, the name of that feeling was pity.
It was confusing, he didn’t know why his father was so awful to his mother, and he didn’t understand why his father seemed to hate him. He had never said it out loud, but it was evident in his eyes. His father always gave him a mean look. But in front of others, he was timid, soft-spoken—like a kind man.
So which one was his real father?
He wasn’t sure.
He had only hoped it was the kind man.
But he knew, deep down, it probably wasn’t.
…
Haibara found himself standing beside his father in front of the large wooden doors of the Geto Estate. It was enormous! He was certain the door alone could fit twenty of him.
Excitement washed over him as he admired the sheer size of the doors, but it faded quickly as his father let out a harsh grunt. The small boy immediately froze—a warning that he recognized all too well. It usually came before his father lost his temper.
As the doors swung open, he watched his father’s expression shift instantly. The kind-man face was back.
Hand-in-hand, the father and son crossed the threshold and into the front garden. Haibara had never seen such splendor before. The landscape was spectacular—well-manicured greenery, a serene zen garden, vibrant trees, and a few groundskeepers tending to the yard. If the Geto Estate was already this beautiful, he could only imagine what the palace must look like.
“Quit ogling like you’re some low-class commoner,” Akito hissed under his breath.
But he was a hypocrite. Green with envy, his own eyes scanned the yard and the immaculate estate.
If only he hadn’t been born a commoner.
If only his wife weren’t a minor lord’s daughter.
If only his son wasn’t such a weak, fragile thing.
He was competent. Intelligent. Handsome. He had all the makings of nobility. So why did the universe deal him such a lowly hand?
Why couldn’t he live Shinjiro Geto’s life?
As they continued toward the estate entrance, Akito couldn’t help the jealousy simmering inside him. It only deepened when he saw the Geto family standing there—waiting to greet them.
The whispers about Sumire Geto were true. Even after two children, she was still exquisite. A woman whom kings would go to war and tear down kingdoms for. It was a surprise that King Sato did not take her for himself.
A beautiful, picturesque family.
The envy of all men.
“Father, you’re holding my hand too tight!” Haibara squirmed under his grip.
Akito clicked his tongue and glared down at his son. Weak. His boy was so infuriatingly weak.
The day hadn't even begun, and Haibara was already wracked with anxiety. Were the Getos going to be nicer than Father? Or do they also have their kind-man faces?
“Akito, I’m so glad you could make it!” A welcoming voice called out.
“Shinjiro, thank you for your generous invitation.” Akito bowed.
Haibara timidly followed, “Thank you for the invitation, Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire.” Mimicking his father’s movements.
“My, you are a polite boy!” Shinjiro smiled, kneeling down on one knee to meet the small child in the eyes.
Lord Shinjiro indeed had a kind-man face, but it was different. His smile felt like the sun, and the slight crinkles around his eyes reminded him of the rays. All Haibara could do was stare at him in awe and slowly nod.
“This is my boy, Suguru, the two of you are around the same age,” he gently pulled Suguru to his side.
Haibara’s first impression of Suguru was that he was rather intimidating. He may have only been a year older, but he was already a few inches taller. He was also handsome like his father, but unlike Lord Shinjiro, Suguru felt like the winter snow. Cold, yet there was also a certain gentleness to him. His voice was rather soft, but his words were unwavering and precise. Sayuri, who was only four, was already a lot livelier than her older brother. And though she looked like Lady Sumire, Sayuri, too, felt like the sun.
But among all of them, if Haibara had to be honest, he couldn’t take his eyes off of Lady Sumire. If Lord Shinjiro and Sayuri were the sun, Suguru the winter snow; Lady Sumire reminded him of sun glitter—the shimmering light on water. He never knew it was possible for someone to be so radiant, and her voice was like a soothing lullaby.
For the first time, Haibara experienced the uncomfortable pangs of jealousy.
Because when he looked at Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire, he wished his father could feel like the warm sun too—and his mother could sparkle like sun glitter.
“Suguru, why don’t you go show Yu around? Perhaps you two can get to know each other more.” Lady Sumire smiled.
Suguru nodded and turned to Haibara. “What would you like to do? I can show you the training field or my study.”
“Oh yes. My boy has a variety of interests! He’s very keen on books and the sword as well!” Akito exclaimed.
Haibara shot a nervous look at his father. The sword? That wasn’t true. He had never even touched a wooden sword in his life! He wanted to tell them that his father made a mistake. Perhaps he remembered wrong. He loved books, yes, but never the sword—
“Is that right?” Shinjiro seemed amused. “Then it seems our two boys have a lot in common!”
Nervousness settled in Haibara’s chest as he followed Suguru’s lead. He quietly hoped they'd go to the study instead, and forget all about the training field. But of course, just as luck would have it, Suguru led him straight to the field.
“Here.” Suguru gave a small smile as he handed him a wooden practice sword, a slight interest glimmering in his eyes—unlike Haibara’s, which probably looked like those of a scared deer.
Especially with his father and the Getos watching from afar, he already dreaded how this would unfold.
Why did his father have to lie?
Why did he always put him in these kinds of predicaments?
“Are… you ready?” Suguru asked, but there was a bit of uncertainty in his voice. As if he’d caught on his pretense.
Haibara only nodded. Perhaps he’d just block a few of Suguru’s strikes and then it would be over. Surely, it wasn’t that difficult… right?
Wrong.
It was a lot more difficult than he had imagined.
Thanks to beginner’s luck, Haibara barely managed to block his first strike. Suguru’s wooden sword grazed his shoulder from the way he deflected the sword, and it stung, but Haibara endured it. On the second strike, he completely missed the block with his sword, and blocked it with his wrist instead. By the third strike, Suguru nearly hit his head but immediately stopped when Lord Shinjiro gave him a stern warning that he was being too rough.
Immediately after the warning, Suguru completely deflated—letting out a small huff, and returned the sparring swords to the rack.
“Why did you agree to spar when you didn’t want to?” he asked. There was an unamused look on his face.
“I… don’t know how to,” Haibara murmured, staring down at his feet.
“But your father said you were interested in the sword.”
“No… not really,” Haibara quietly confessed.
“So is your father a liar then?”
Heat rose to Haibara’s ears. He wanted to tell Suguru that his father was indeed a liar... a very good one, too. But what if the truth was relayed to Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire—and they never invited Father back?
Father would be angry.
He wished he could tell the truth, but the fear of his father's wrath gripped him like an icy vice.
“N-No…” Haibara lied.
“Then if your father isn’t a liar, then you must be a liar.” Suguru let out a breath of disbelief.
“I’m not!” His voice came out louder, more desperate, than he intended.
All heads turned toward the commotion, and when Haibara met his father’s scornful gaze, the blood drained from his face. The world began to spin, and it felt as though the sky was falling on him.
Everything was too overwhelming.
Tears welled in his eyes, and the more desperately he tried to hold them back, the more they threatened to spill. Father always hated it when he cried. Said that tears were for the weak-willed. Said that emotions were weak.
But he couldn’t stop it this time.
He burst into tears.
Everyone crowded around him, their faces etched with concern. All but Suguru, who stood behind his parents and watched everything unfold with a cold stare. Yet in a moment of vulnerability, Haibara's arms flew around Lady Sumire instead of his own father, seeking comfort and refuge. It caught everyone by surprise—except Lady Sumire, who cradled him without hesitation, as if he were her own child.
“I apologize, Lady Sumire!” Akito said, flustered, as he tried to pry his son off. “The boy must miss his mother.”
“It’s fine, Lord Akito,” she smiled gracefully. But her hands tightened around Haibara. “Let him stay.”
He wasn’t sure how long he stayed in her warm embrace, but she never let him go. Her hand moved in soft, comforting circles along his back as she cooed to him gently. In between sobs he would mutter apologies, though he wasn’t even sure what he was apologizing for. But among the muffled sniffles and hiccups, Lady Sumire’s voice rang clear: It’s not your fault, Yu.
After that embarrassing debacle, Haibara was certain he would be reprimanded once he got home. Lady Sumire’s beautiful garment was a mess from all his tears, which his father profusely apologized for. The day dragged on, as he prepared for his impending doom. Suguru also became extremely quiet afterwards, retreating to his study room and then pulling out a book to read. Uncertain, Haibara trailed behind him hesitantly.
“Aren’t you going to join me, or are you just going to stand there?” Suguru murmured.
Something in his tone, and in how he avoided Haibara’s gaze, it reminded him of the way he avoided his father’s gaze whenever he thought he’d done something wrong.
Was it possible… that Suguru was feeling sorry?
Haibara nodded and quickly pulled a seat beside Suguru.
“What books do you like? I have many,” he said, flipping through his own book, but it was clear that he was not actually reading.
“I like all kinds of books—poetry, literature, fiction,” Haibara listed.
Suguru sighed, and reluctantly handed him the book he was currently holding, “How about this one? Your father said you liked books too. I am… a little confused about this one.”
Haibara’s eyes widened and he nodded, gingerly taking the book from Suguru’s hands. As he flipped through the pages, he enthusiastically explained each paragraph while Suguru quietly nodded along.
Little did he know, Suguru had already read the same fiction book five times. It was his favorite novel, but he just felt bad for making Haibara cry.
And just like that, a new brotherhood began.
…
“You have done wonderfully today, my boy!” Akito could barely contain his excitement as he stepped inside their home.
It was surprising, he thought he would be reprimanded after his outburst back at the Geto Estate. Instead, his father picked him up and gave him a few spins, chanting praises for being smart and brilliant.
For a moment, it felt good—that his father was finally pleased with him.
Haibara looked up to his father, as he was set back on his feet. Akito was grinning from ear to ear, and the boy couldn’t help but return the smile. But very soon, his father's features subtly twisted into something dark.
“It’s all because you tugged at that woman’s heartstrings,” he practically snickered.
That woman? Was he talking about Lady Sumire?
Haibara’s heart sank at the thought. An unfamiliar feeling coiled in his chest. He didn’t understand it, but all he knew was it didn’t feel so good anymore.
Still, he kept smiling.
“Perhaps your weakness can finally be your strength.”
Did his father mean his tears?
“Just cry a few more times and she might even make you her sworn kin!”
His smile immediately dropped as he watched his father hum happily and retreat into his office.
Ever since that day, Haibara never cried again.
Even from the young age of eight, he realized…
He never wanted to break Lady Sumire’s heart.
He never wanted to abuse her kindness.
—
Since that fateful day, on the twelfth of every month, Akito Haibara would bring his son to the Geto Estate without fail, until his son was the ripe age of fifteen, when he was old enough to travel on his own.
As soon as Haibara gained his independence to travel solo, he would make frequent visits to the Geto Estate, a place that had felt more like a home than his own home. Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire would always welcome him with open arms. His and Suguru’s bond continued to deepen. Meanwhile, everyone watched Sayuri blossom into a spirited young girl—a mirror image of Lady Sumire. Haibara treated her like a precious younger sister, though sometimes, the way she bossed him around and teased him, it felt more like she was the older one. It was amusing and strangely endearing.
But even in those warm years, guilt and shame still clung to Haibara like a phantom—an inescapable fate. It was all because of who his father was, and how all this only came to be through his manipulation.
Surely, there was no way someone like Lord Shinjiro couldn’t see through Akito’s deceit…
So then why? Why did he still maintain a relationship with his father? Why did he still help Akito get what he wanted?
Why did he still welcome the likes of Haibara?
He didn't understand it. And a small part of him wasn't sure if he ever wanted to find out.
—
Thanks to Shinjiro’s good word, Akito quickly ascended through the ranks and became the Chief of Treasury. Who would have guessed that a single general had so much sway in the palace? But perhaps, it wasn’t just his simple title—it was the prestige behind the Geto family name.
By then, Akito had also learned to tame his temper—he had an important image to uphold now, and high society (finally) had its eyes on him. Even so, Haibara’s mother eventually divorced him. She cried when she walked out of their home for the last time, but neither Haibara nor his father shed a tear. His father didn’t cry because he was glad to be rid of her. Haibara, on the other hand, did not shed a single tear—not because he was cold, but because he was happy. He no longer had to feel pity every time he saw her. His mother was free. Free from a wrath she never deserved.
It wasn’t a time for mourning.
It was a liberation worth celebrating.
But of course, for a leech like Akito, the satisfaction of his newfound status and fortune quickly faded. After all, human greed was a parasite.
He hungered for more. He wanted his son to be more.
Haibara had always irritated Akito. His son was too soft. Too moral. He may have inherited his intelligence, but he had his useless mother’s judgment. He’d never succeed Akito’s legacy.
Not like Suguru.
Suguru would become the next great general—arguably even greater than the General of the Nine Suns. Everyone could see it and had high hopes for him. Shinjiro Geto’s legacy would live on, whereas Akito’s hard work would be all for naught. The Haibara name would never be remembered. So if Akito couldn’t make his son into something great, then he’d tie him to greatness another way.
Sayuri.
Yes. She would be the key.
She would be his son’s wife.
…
Haibara had just returned home from the Geto Estate. Since his father’s new promotion, they now upgraded to an estate—just like the Getos. The only reason why he appreciated their new living conditions was because of the space, which meant there was more distance to avoid his father.
It always irked him… how his father seemed to be at some odd competition with Lord Shinjiro, except he was the only one entertaining his own delusions. When they first moved, his father immediately hired workers and groundskeepers to bring out his vision for the front yard. And it turned out to be a near replica of the one at the Geto Estate. Thankfully, Akito never extended the Getos an invitation to their new home, because quite frankly, it would have been embarrassing.
Regardless, Haibara kept his mouth shut, because he knew there would be no point. If his father was even reasonable in the first place, his mother would still be here, he would still be a senior clerk, they would still be living in their modest home, but at least they would be happy.
As he quickly made his way through the front of the estate, Akito emerged from his office and pulled him aside for a private word.
“My son, you are at the age where you ought to start considering a wife,” Akito said out of the blue.
“Why the sudden thought, Father?”
“It is not sudden. You will be eighteen soon. I also married your mother when I was that age.”
“I will consider it another time—I am not eighteen yet.” He tried to shut down the conversation.
“Don’t be foolish, son! Surely, you must have met a suitable woman already. Is there anyone who has caught your eye?”
Haibara sighed. “No, Father.”
He had already dreaded this conversation. Akito never spoke to anyone without an agenda, including his own son. He knew his father wasn’t asking out of genuine concern; he was trying to gauge him for something. Whatever scheme he was trying to orchestrate this time, Haibara knew he wanted no part of it. Still, he would at least pretend to hear him out.
Akito leaned in, his voice disturbingly lighthearted. “How about Sayuri?”
Bile rose in his throat, the pit of his stomach churning with disgust. Not because Sayuri disgusted him, but the fact that his vile father had set his dirty sights on her.
“No,” he replied firmly.
“Why not? She is growing up to be just like her mother—you will be the luckiest man in the country!”
“I will not consider her, Father. She is like a sister to me.” Haibara tried to contain the fury swirling inside him like a storm.
“But she isn’t your sister! Think about it—”
“There is no thinking about it. I will not entertain this conversation any longer,” Haibara snapped, beginning to walk away. His body trembled with rage and repulsion.
His father was a lecherous fiend, who only saw women for two things: status and pleasure. And for the first time ever, Haibara finally admitted… he hated his father.
Before he could take more than a few steps, Akito yelled after him. “Have you become so shortsighted?! Sure, you go visit them all the time—but do you think they really consider you as their family?”
Haibara gritted his teeth, ignoring his father and marching straight to his room.
It’s not that what his father said wasn’t true. Even now, he wasn’t sure if the Getos truly saw him as family. But if he must admit, a part of him felt it was for the better that they didn’t, because to this day, Haibara still felt like an outsider among them. He was unworthy. And he never wanted to sully the Geto’s good name.
They could never be family, because he was Akito Haibara’s filthy kin.
Ever since his father had gotten what he wanted, he had even stopped visiting the Geto Estate—stopped visiting Lord Shinjiro altogether.
It was shameless.
How he made it so obvious.
How he couldn’t even pretend.
Every time Haibara visited, Lord Shinjiro would ask him how his father had been doing, and all Haibara could do was come up with the same feeble excuses—that he was busy because of work, or busy entertaining other officials for work. When in reality his disgraceful father would just spend his days gallivanting around town and visiting tea houses… which were fancy fronts for brothels.
At this point, he was quite certain Lord Shinjiro knew he was lying. Yet, after every feeble excuse, he would give the same warm smile, and remind Haibara to tell his good friend Akito that family and health should come before work. Haibara would return a polite smile and promise him to relay the message to his father.
But he never would.
His father didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
He himself didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
All these years… Haibara felt like a fraud.
Because no matter what, they were cut from the same cloth.
Like father, like son.
And the thought made him sick.
—
Akito’s marriage conversation replayed in Haibara’s mind over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more disgust churned in his stomach. Normally, he was pretty good at hiding his turmoil, but recently, the mask was too suffocating, too heavy to keep on. And he wasn't sure how much longer he could pretend.
“You’re spacing out again, Haibara,” Suguru mused.
“What’s wrong with him today, nii-sama?”
Suguru turned to Sayuri and shrugged.
“It’s nothing… I fell off my horse on the way here, so my back is sore,” Haibara absently lied.
“I don’t believe it,” Suguru gave him a half-amused, half-skeptical look. “You’ve always been a steady rider.”
“Happens to the best of us,” Haibara casually countered, but his gaze was still fixed outside to the courtyard. There was nothing interesting about the courtyard, but his guilt kept him from meeting them in the eyes—especially Sayuri’s.
Sayuri gave Suguru a puzzled look, which he returned with a knowing nod. “Could you bring Haibara an herbal patch?”
She was tempted to protest, but held back from doing so.
“...Fine,” she relented, understanding her brother’s tacit request: a boys’ talk.
She quietly left and slid the room door shut. Suguru stayed silent, carefully listening to her retreating footsteps, until he was confident she was far enough from eavesdropping.
“What’s on your mind?” He began.
It was inconvenient how perceptive Suguru was, nothing ever escaped his keen eyes. And for someone like Haibara, it was uncomfortable, because there were too many shameful things he couldn’t say out loud.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Then why are you sulking?”
“I am not—” Haibara clicked his tongue. “I do not sulk.”
“I beg to differ,” Suguru returned, a small lilt in his voice.
“It’s nothing, Suguru. Stop asking.” He rolled his eyes.
A brief stillness fell over the two boys.
“...is it your father?”
Haibara paused, and turned his head slowly to meet his friend’s gaze.
“How would you know?”
“You’re not upset unless it’s him.”
“Is it that obvious?”
Suguru hummed. “Not really.”
It was true, Haibara hid his emotions well. But Suguru also knew his best friend better than anyone else, and it was something he took great pride in. After all, he would be a terrible friend if he didn’t notice.
Haibara let out a deep sigh—a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. He was utterly ashamed, terrified Suguru might see his father’s cruelty as a reflection of him.
But now that he was here, confronted by his best friend, it felt wrong not to confess the truth… when he’s been lying to them for so long.
“My father is a monster.” The words spilled from his lips before he even had time to properly articulate them.
There was a look of surprise in Suguru’s eyes, and immediately, regret surged in Haibara's chest.
He had already started this conversation wrong.
From here on out, his best friend would never be able to see him the same way again.
“Why is he a monster?”
“He… he’s not a good man. He doesn’t see anyone as an actual human—just a pawn for his gains. Whether it’s his own family or anyone else… I’m sorry I lied to you and your family.”
Heavy silence filled the room. Every second felt suffocating, every breath felt harder and harder to take. Haibara didn’t dare to look into Suguru's eyes.
The shame. The guilt. The remorse. It was all too much to bear.
“I’m sorry, Haibara.”
Was this it?
Was this the end of their friendship—?
“I should have asked you sooner.”
Haibara looked at his best friend, eyes wide in shock, and for once, words failed him. This wasn’t the outcome he expected. He thought Suguru would be angry. Disgusted by him—or at the very least, disappointed. But instead, he was apologizing. Accepting him.
He didn’t know what to say. What to think of this situation.
Because Haibara had only ever prepared for the friendship to be doomed, once the truth of his father’s nature came to light.
Suguru let out a small sigh and narrowed his eyes. Now he was the one who avoided Haibara’s gaze. “I had a feeling—he hadn’t been kind to you. I should have said something.”
“It’s fine…” Haibara quietly said, blinking out the sting in his eyes.
On one hand, he was relieved that Suguru still wanted to be his friend. But on the other hand, he couldn’t help but feel exposed and embarrassed.
“He is my father. He’s not your problem, Suguru. I just feel remorseful that he used your family as well.”
Suguru let out a small scoff. “You think my family would easily be tricked by someone—even like your father—into using them? You think too lowly of Geto.”
“Lord Shinjiro helped my father become Chief! That was all he wanted from him this whole time!”
“And what of it?” Suguru crossed his arms, and leaned back into his chair.
In this light, Haibara realized—Suguru had truly grown into a formidable young man. He was almost the spitting image of Lord Shinjiro, but he had Lady Sumire’s smile and calm demeanor.
“Your father may be insufferable, but he’s competent,” Suguru continued, “And as you said, it is thanks to my father he is where he is now, which means he owes my father.”
“Still, Lord Shinjiro is far too kind. He always wishes my father well and asks how he’s doing, when my father doesn’t even care to visit anymore!”
“Well, have you relayed my father’s messages to him?”
“O-Of course, not! He doesn’t deserve it—”
“You should have delivered my father’s messages.”
Haibara shot him a frustrated glance, but Suguru’s gaze only softened.
“Haibara, I can assure you—his well-wishes were never intended for Lord Akito...
“They were for you.”
Haibara blinked, unsure if he’d misheard. He struggled to draw the connection. He didn’t understand how those kind words were for his sake.
A small, understanding smile graced Suguru’s lips. “That was my father’s way of warning him… that he was watching over you.”
His breath caught. The revelation knocked the air out of his lungs.
He had always known Lord Shinjiro was sharp. His level of perceptiveness was a rarity even among other like-minded individuals. Yet he never understood why he continued to treat Akito with such patience, with such… grace.
But now, it made sense.
Because Lord Shinjiro wasn’t showing kindness to a man who deserved it.
He was showing kindness to protect someone else.
To protect him.
A sense of remorse and unworthiness washed over him. All this time, he felt isolated, like a stranger looking through a window. But he realized it was not his father, it was not his circumstances, it was him—his own insecurities and resentment towards Akito that kept him from being close. That kept him from truly accepting the Getos.
No more.
He cannot hide behind self-pity and play victim like his father.
That would be an insult to Lord Shinjiro, to Lady Sumire, to his mother.
Still, one question lingered.
“When… did he know?” Haibara’s voice shook.
There was a brief pause that followed, only the delicate songbirds cutting into the silence of the study room.
And then, Suguru smiled at him—truly smiled. His eyes carried that same warmth as Lord Shinjiro’s, which was rare.
“It was my mother who noticed it first.”
Lady Sumire?
But how?
“That day,” he said softly. “When you ran to her instead of your own father.”
On that quiet spring day, its gentle warmth thawed the cold vice that had always gripped his conscience. Between two sworn brothers, a liberating realization took shape, lifting the weight Haibara had carried for what felt like a lifetime. He never realized how good freedom could feel—like he could soar through the sky and take on the world.
Did his mother feel the same when she left?
Probably not.
Because Haibara understood that she loved him. And no loving mother would have wanted to leave their child behind.
When Haibara finds his own footing in this world—he will visit her, not as the son of Akito Haibara. But as a worthy, capable man in his own right. A man she could be proud of.
Alas, life always takes the opposite turn when one least expects it.
—
Haibara felt as though the world was ending. Silence drowned beneath a deafening buzz ringing in his ears. His breathing became erratic. He clutched his chest—his heart pounding so rapidly, so harshly, he thought he was having a heart attack.
In fact, it was better that he did and just passed away.
Because what the hell did his father mean that the Geto Family had just been massacred?
Suguru.
Sayuri.
Lady Sumire.
Lord Shinjiro…
“Did you hear me, Yu?” Akito asked, irritation creeping into his voice. He hated repeating himself.
He looked up at his father, who was completely unmoved by the news. Without a flicker of sympathy or sadness, he tossed the scroll aside—a message from the royal court announcing their tragic death.
How could this bastard be so cruel?
Lord Shinjiro welcomed them to his home. Helped Akito rise to power. And this was how he delivered the news? Without even a shred of sympathy? Treating it like it’s an annoyance?
For the first time in his life, Haibara felt something dangerous snap inside him.
A violent, burning rage surged through his veins.
He wanted to kill his father.
Without another word, Haibara rose, grabbed his sword, and secured it at his hip. It was a precious item that was gifted to him by Lord Shinjiro last year. He had always abhorred violence. Mostly because his father had glorified it in such a twisted, hollow way. But over the years, after training with Suguru and Lord Shinjiro, Haibara had learned there could be honor in the sword. And sometimes, it was even a necessity—to protect the ones you cherish.
“Where are you going?” his father asked, irritated.
“I’m riding to the Geto Estate,” Haibara replied, voice unfaltering.
“Are you out of your mind?!” Akito shot up from his seat, his cup of wine spilling all over the desk.
“I should ask you the same,” Haibara snapped, his glare sharp as a blade. “Do you have any honor? Any decency? After all they’ve done for you—this is how you thank them?”
“You really are stupid, just like your mother! What makes you think going there will change anything?! They’re dead—”
Haibara drew his sword, the tip pressing against his father’s throat.
“If you don’t hold your vile tongue, I’ll send another soul to the afterlife tonight,” he said coldly. “Though I doubt even hell would open their gates for you.”
Akito trembled. For the first time, he had seen something foreign in his son's eyes, there was no doubt, no fear, no emotions. He no longer looked weak. Even one more breath, and Akito knew he would certainly be dead.
For all his boasting about power and strength, he folded quickly when faced with the real thing.
Haibara scoffed, sheathing his sword.
If only he had found his strength sooner. If only he could have protected his own mother.
If only he hadn’t been so afraid of this coward.
Without another word, he disappeared into the night. Praying for a miracle, Haibara rode full speed toward the estate, focusing on the pounding of his horse’s hooves—anything to drown out the dark voices in his mind
Because he didn’t know if he could live on, if Suguru was dead.
—
It was dawn by the time Haibara made it to the estate. The sky was painted in hues of blue, purple, and pink—Sayuri’s favorite colors. As if the universe was sending a message, that their souls had found peace.
Standing before the grand doors of the Geto Estate brought back a rush of nostalgia—like the very first time he arrived with his father at eight years old. But now, the wood was splintered, blood stained the entrance.
Haibara had never seen the effects of war or violence, he had only read about them in books. But he could already imagine the gruesome sight he would encounter beyond the doors, because he could already smell it—the acrid tang of putrefaction. Like a rancid meat odor, but a hundred times more pungent.
For the first time, he had come to learn the smell of death, and they say that once you’ve smelt it, you could never forget it. No books, no theory, could prepare him for what’s to come.
Despite it all, he must persevere.
And so, he took a deep breath and marched through the front doors, determined to face the truth, no matter how much it may break him.
There were already royal guards diligently patrolling the premises. Lines of bodies had been covered by white cotton sheets—presumably the servants and in-house workers. Even the horses and chickens were not spared. He made it only a few steps into the front garden before being abruptly stopped by one of the soldiers.
“Halt! What are you doing here?”
“I have come to pay my respects.”
“Does this look like the appropriate time to pay your respect?! Leave now before—”
“I do not think you understand your position,” Haibara snapped. “I am Yu Haibara, son of Lord Akito Haibara, Chief of Treasury—and I am also the sworn kin of Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire Geto.”
Using his father’s name felt like swallowing glass, but perhaps Akito was no longer the only one in the family well-versed in manipulation and deceit. At least this once, his name had served some purpose.
Haibara drew his sword—the steel glimmered under dawn's first light—and presented it to the guard, who assessed it with a discerining eye. The pommel bore the crest of House Geto, while the blade was engraved with his name: Yu Haibara. The guard immediately stiffened, casting a glance toward his superior.
“Now that we are in understanding,” Haibara said coldly. “Do not stand in my way. I’ve come to mourn my family.”
“Our apologies, Lord Haibara. You have our deepest condolences,” the soldiers nodded, and without another word gave him a slight bow—gesturing to him to proceed.
As Haibara made his way through the familiar corridors, every step was bogged by the weight of grief, regret, and sorrow. He should have been here. Not that he would have been useful if even Lord Shinjiro had been felled. But at least he could have been with them to the very end.
Each step brought him closer to the brink, brought him closer to a truth he wasn’t sure if he could survive. How much more could he endure?
Should he just end it here, and be with them?
No.
He had sworn not to be a coward. At the very least, he should see all of them—see it with his own eyes. And then he can decide what to do next…
“I need a report on the bodies recovered,” Haibara demanded, stopping one of the soldiers in the corridor.
“Y-Yes, Lord Haibara,” one of the soldiers replied. But his wavering gaze and unsteady breath were enough to tell Haibara that the brutality of this massacre shook even the strongest of men.
As the soldier listed the names one by one, Haibara sank further and further into despair. Lord Shinjiro died a gruesome death—countless stab wounds and arrows to his back. He was found shielding Lady Sumire and Sayuri until the very end. Both Lady Sumire and Sayuri died swiftly. Apparently the killer gave them quick deaths—a merciful kill they said. But there was nothing merciful about this. They had done nothing to incur this heinous atrocity. Haibara couldn’t stomach the details and told the soldier to stop. He didn’t want the images of their final moment engraved in his mind—especially not Sayuri’s death. He just wanted to know if they had suffered or not. And as the soldier finished up the list he realized: Suguru’s body had yet to be discovered.
Call it instinct, or a brotherly bond, but he felt it in his very core: Suguru was still alive, somewhere. And he needed to find him quick, before anyone else did. Without wasting another second, Haibara began to walk towards a secluded area of the estate, his heart beating rapidly.
Logically speaking, by now, the entirety of the estate should be swept—so if they hadn’t found Suguru yet, it was safe to assume that he had gone somewhere obscure.
Somewhere easy to miss.
Like Sayuri’s hidden tea garden.
It was a small area that she had cleared in the courtyard—hidden behind bushes. Her safe haven, as she liked to call it. For when she wanted to hide herself away from the world, read her books, and enjoy sweet treats. It was a secret that she had only revealed to Suguru and Haibara, as her most trusted confidants.
Please be there, Suguru, he silently begged.
As Haibara approached the area, he noticed two unfamiliar bodies.
Were they servants of House Geto?
But as he looked closer at their uniform, he realized they couldn’t be—because he didn’t recognize the all-black attire.
Perhaps they were the assassins?
Did Suguru take them down?
As Haibara continued to track behind the vibrant patches of green, he noticed the blood streaks trailing into the bush.
There was no doubt. Suguru was there.
He quickly wove his way through the bushes, and there he was laying face down on the ground with deep wounds. His blade was still clutched in his hands.
He never yielded, even when his body broke down.
With trembling hands, Haibara reached out, searching for breath.
Please, live, he chanted over and over again like a silent prayer.
You must live, Suguru.
And then he felt it.
It was shallow, to a point where it could have easily been swept with the gentle breeze of the wind. But there was no denying it, he was still alive.
Haibara nearly broke down right there and then, but there was no time. Each second was precious. Each second dragged him closer to the edge of death.
“Suguru,” he whispered.
He remained unresponsive.
Immediately springing into action, he tore the fabric of his clothes—trying to wrap up any large injuries. As he was tying up one of the wounds, a hand reached out to him, nearly causing him to yell.
“They…” Suguru said with a strained breath. “They can’t… be trusted…”
They?
What was he talking about?
Was he perhaps delirious from losing too much blood?
“I’ll get you out of here, I swear it, Suguru.”
“Do not let them… see you…”
Then, he fell out of consciousness.
…
After Suguru’s warning, Haibara somehow managed to slip through the Geto Estate undetected, and returned home.
Akito’s face drained of color when he saw Haibara carrying a battered, barely recognizable Suguru through the entrance.
“What are you doing, Yu?!”
Haibara ignored his father and rushed to his room with Suguru still on his back
“Call the physician—now.” He commanded, desperation bleeding through his voice.
“No! I will not! Why didn’t you just leave him there?!” Akito protested, urgently trailing behind his son. “This is clearly an omen! Surely, the Geto family must have incurred the gods’ wrath!”
Time and time again, Akito proved himself a heartless bastard. Yet, he shouldn’t have expected any less from this bottom-feeding scum. However, now wasn’t the time for arguments—Haibara needed his father’s cooperation.
“Don’t be so short-sighted, Father,” Haibara said, sliding open the bedroom door with urgency and carefully setting Suguru on his bed.
“Think about it—he’s now the sole survivor of House Geto.” He locked eyes with his father.
“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into! What if the assassins come for us?!” Akito was hysterical. His hands trembled, fear finally breaking through his usual conceited demeanor.
He was scared.
Good. Now, he would prey on that fear, the same way his father always had.
This would be the last time. Like father, like son he shall be.
“Have you grown complacent after becoming Chief?”
“That’s not true—”
“I thought better of you, Father. I never expected your ambitions to be so… shallow.”
Akito grumbled. His ambitions were shallow? Never!
“This is different! You don't know what you're getting all of us into!”
“Do you think you would be safe after all this, Father? Think about it, now that Lord Shinjiro—the man who vouched for your current position—is gone. What’s not to say that your position as Chief would soon be given to someone else?”
There was a brief pause, and as much as Akito loathed to admit it, his son had brought up a valid point. When had he become so cowardly and short-sighted?!
“Then what do you suggest?”
Haibara smirked, spotting the greed glinting in his father’s eyes. A glow Akito couldn’t hide even if he tried.
“We make him owe us—owe you, father. He has no family, no one to turn to—so naturally, he will turn to you, his savior.”
Akito began to nod, the gears already turning before the words had even fully settled. In the face of opportunity, he never hesitated. Covetousness flowed through him like blood—vital, instinctive, endless.
“If he survives this, you will have all of House Geto under your thumb. And you will be revered among the court as a man of integrity. Lord Shinjiro’s trusted friend, the savior of his only kin. And that House Geto was only able to survive, because of Akito Haibara, the honorable Chief of Treasury.”
There was a moment of silence, but Haibara already knew he had his father right where he wanted. As wicked as his father was, at least he was predictable. His greed and selfishness made him ironically easy to manipulate.
“My son…” Akito’s eyes glimmered, as he gave him a strong pat on the arm. “You have grown to be a brilliant man! I see you are indeed intelligent and wise, just like your old man!”
The compliment felt more like an insult. And his smile only made the rage inside him simmer.
“Of course, Father. I only learn from the greatest of minds,” he smiled and leaned in. “But we must make sure this does not get out. Otherwise, others will try to steal your glory like vultures.”
Akito grinned and nodded with grotesque enthusiasm. Only a man like him could still manage to find gold among bones. He wasted no time and sprang into action. He ordered the servants to tend to Suguru, stationed guards outside his room, and summoned only the best physicians.
“I want to make sure not even a strand of this boy’s hair is lost!” He barked with urgency.
“Prepare the warmest and healthiest meals with haste!”
“Summon Physician Masashi immediately!”
“I want two guards stationed by the door at all times, and one guard standing watch inside!”
“Be sure not a single word gets out that the head of House Geto is here, or I’ll have your tongues!”
Servants all scrambled as Akito took matters into his own hands.
It was always the heartless ones that could act so convincingly.
He had never understood why Lord Shinjiro had decided to help elevate his father’s career. But now, seeing him take charge so efficiently, Haibara grudgingly admitted his father could be competent when it suited him.
Regardless, Haibara harbored no resentment at this moment, because he had gained what he needed out of this: a second wind for Suguru.
—
3 days later…
Everything was cold and dark.
He was sinking into an endless black sea. All he could hear was the burbling of water. He wasn’t sure how long he had been freefalling. Time and space seemed to warp in this realm, but as time passed, he slowly grew accustomed to the perpetual darkness. It became oddly comfortable, even.
Is this what the afterlife looked like?
Just an endless abyss of nothingness?
Or was he being condemned for making his sister cry?
He was supposed to apologize to her. In fact, he was about to—he didn’t want her to go to bed misunderstanding him. It had never been his intention to say something so callous.
The more he thought about his sister’s words, the more he realized that she was just… scared.
And there was no sin, no shame in fear.
Because that night, he too had been afraid.
Fear gripped him when he heard the blood curdling scream from outside his study room.
Terror washed over him when he armed his sword to his hips and stepped outside to find the courtyard already painted in crimson and gore.
Anxiety coiled around his body when he tried to make his way to his family and protect them.
Dread loomed over when a group of assassins intercepted him and he finally had to arm himself to kill.
Horror devastated him when he sunk his blade into two of them, but was dealt a fatal blow from behind.
Despair consumed him when his world began to fade to black… because he knew he’d never have a chance to properly reconcile.
He was scared that she would never forgive him.
Suddenly, a harsh light ripped him from the black sea. And that was when he realized…
He had survived.
He’s awake. Someone call the physician immediately! A muffled voice said.
He still felt a bit disoriented. But he soon realized it was Haibara’s voice.
“Suguru!” His good friend called.
Yet in this moment, he couldn’t think of anything except for Sayuri, Mother, Father.
“Haibara.” His voice rasped as he mustered the strength to grab his friend. “Where is my family?”
Haibara didn’t need to say anything for Suguru to understand—the look of despair on his friend’s face said it all: they were gone.
Damn it.
Why didn’t he go with them?!
Why was he the only one to live?!
Why must the universe be so cruel?!
He laid there, numb and devoid of emotions, Haibara explained to him what had happened. How he immediately rode to his residence when he heard of his family’s demise. How he had miraculously found him in Sayuri’s tea garden. How he had been in a coma for three days.
What will he ever do now—now that all he’s ever known and cherished is gone?
How could he move on?
It was impossible.
The pain was unlike anything he had ever felt before, so much so that it became numb.
And then that numbness eventually prickled.
And then it turned hot.
And then it became scorching rage.
A heaviness settled in the room. Haibara had sent everyone out.
“It was King Sato,” Suguru finally muttered.
Haibara’s eyes widened. “King Sato—why? A-are you sure?”
Suguru nodded. His eyes were hollow, but rimmed with unshed tears.
All these years, Haibara had never seen Suguru cry. Even now, his best friend was stubbornly holding onto his tears. Nobody would have blamed him for crying, his entire family had just been murdered in cold blood.
“There were talks of a rebellion,” he let out a shaky breath. “I heard it in passing a few nights ago... before the attack.
“They wanted to make my father king—but he didn’t want it! He never asked for it!” Suguru’s voice cracked. “Even if they handed my father the crown, he would have never taken it!”
The dam within Suguru broke. He faltered, and agonizing sobs filled the room. The pain, the grievance, the injustice—it was all palpable.
The revelation was earthshattering.
Haibara’s entire body trembled with rage, sorrow, but also… with fear. Because if it were true, then this was no simple agenda.
This wasn’t the work of mere enemies.
This was an execution order from the crown itself.
He had heard of rumors and read in some historical texts that every monarch throughout history had something called a Shadow Division. As the name implies, those among this covert group lived in the shadow of the king who appointed them. And their duties ran anywhere between espionage to assassinations—essentially, anything the crown wanted hidden from the world.
Like specters, nobody knows who they are, what they looked like, how they were recruited. Apparently, even among the group itself, it was entirely possible that they didn't know who their fellow members were. They were all discreetly enlisted by the king—and they died with their king.
That would explain two of the unidentified bodies wearing unrecognizable uniforms, found near Suguru.
Surely, there will be repercussions.
Surely, King Sato would not sit idly by while the heir of House Geto remained undiscovered.
No… there must be a way to survive all this. Because fate—although cruel—had allowed Suguru to live.
“I’ll kill that bastard who took my family—who took everything from me!” Suguru seethed.
Haibara’s heart beat violently in his chest. Suguru was not just pointing his sword at anyone, he was pointing it at the crown.
It was utter suicide.
This would not be what his family had wanted.
But the unyielding look in Suguru’s eyes said it all: there was no stopping him. There was only vengeance. Only pure hatred. It was an inferno that could never be extinguished. And perhaps, the only thing fueling him at this very moment to live.
There was no doubt, if Haibara left Suguru in his current state, he would have just marched straight through the palace and gotten killed by the royal guards before he even had a chance of touching King Sato.
Suguru needed a voice of reason, someone to steady his feet, someone to ground him.
Or how else was he going to exact his revenge?
A part of Haibara, too, wanted revenge.
He took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. Trying to think of the next move on the board.
Together, they will endure this.
Together, they will survive this.
There were no guarantees, but he will have to roll the dice and leave the rest up to fate. And should it be the universe's will to have the two die in the process? Then so be it. At least the five of them can reunite again then, which wouldn’t be so terrible.
There was nothing to lose at this point.
“We will hold a funeral for your family first—a funeral of the century,” Haibara said steadily.
“What would that change? It wouldn’t bring them back, Haibara!” Suguru looked up at him, fury in his eyes. “And you want to have their deaths paraded among the very ones who wished for their demise?!”
“I implore you to think, Suguru,” Haibara gritted his teeth. “I loathe the thought just as much. But if King Sato, and whoever else, truly wants your family gone—it means they’re still after you. They will want your silence. They will want you cowering in fear.”
Suguru’s fists balled so tightly it drew blood.
But Haibara was right.
If they remained in hiding, they would be playing right into their hands. It would only be a matter of time before King Sato sent assassins his way again, and he was certain, this time they would finish the job without issues.
He must solidify his stance. He must make it so he becomes hard to ignore, and that his absence would be noticed, questioned, and could even cause a revolt.
He must swallow it all down. He must prevail.
He must display courage.
He shall walk through hellfire to ensure Sato’s inglorious death.
Suguru looked up, voice tremoring with wrath. “Then let’s give my family the honor and glory of a lifetime.”
Haibara gave a firm nod. Their wills refortified.
“Then from this moment on, Geto-sama, let me—Yu Haibara—be your first ally.
Your eyes, where you cannot see.
Your ears, where you cannot hear.
Your voice, when you cannot speak.
Your mind and heart, when you cannot judge.
My allegiance shall be to House Geto, before all else.”
Without hesitation, Suguru accepts.
“Yu Haibara, you honor me with your allegiance. From here on out, I shall entrust you with my life. You shall become my brother in arms, my All-Seeing Advisor.”
Henceforth, Haibara shall no longer be shackled by the shadow of his father. His intelligence and blade shall be sharp, but with grace. It would be used for good—to protect. Just as Lord Shinjiro had done for him many years ago.
Suguru will never be alone again. He will be his watcher.
—
The day of the funeral processions commenced, Suguru did not shed a single tear and stood there, unmoving, like a soldier on guard. There was no anger, no sorrow, only a numbness accompanied by slight paranoia. Across the sea of mourners, he couldn’t help but try to discern who were the ones that were secretly rejoicing at his family’s demise, and who were genuinely mourning their deaths.
Akito Haibara shamelessly pushed to the front, weeping on his knees like the fraud he was, loudly professing how beloved a friend Shinjiro had been. His acts were so grossly performative, that Haibara couldn’t stand another second, and waved to a guard to usher him away. And as they plucked Akito off the ground, he continued to hold steadfast onto his performance to the very end, wailing, sobbing, and calling out Shinjiro’s name.
Don’t trust any of them. They all wanted your family dead. The thoughts wound through Suguru’s mind, threatening to corrupt like poisoned tendrils.
It was all too overwhelming. He just wanted this to be over soon.
How he managed to keep a blank face when King Sato approached him was beyond Suguru’s comprehension. Perhaps he had already disassociated. Nevertheless, it was something he would need to master if he wanted to exact his revenge.
And then, just for a fleeting moment, something unexpected happened.
His eyes found a father and daughter standing quietly at the far end of the crowd. If it hadn’t been for his naturally keen eyes, he might have missed it. But as soon as his eyes landed on you, the intrusive whispers vanished in an instant.
How strange.
Though he didn’t know then how your fates would intertwine, and he would have long forgotten this moment by the time the two of you met again. At the time, he silently thanked you for giving him a moment of reprieve.
A chance to breathe again.
—
A year later…
Shortly after the funeral, Haibara abandoned Akito overnight and began his new life serving under House Geto. During this time, Suguru and Haibara worked tirelessly to revitalize the Geto Estate, and vetted out loyal servants.
Their first political gamble had been successful; there had been no further assassination attempts since the funeral. Perhaps, it was Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri’s way of watching over them. Whatever it may be, they had to stay vigilant. There was no room for complacency.
It may surprise some that Suguru chose to remain on the very grounds where his family had been massacred. But for Haibara, who had been there from the beginning and had become a part of their family, he too, wouldn’t have abandoned this place.
The Geto Estate was a sacred place that should be remembered and celebrated, not reduced to a haunted ground of tragedy.
Of all that had been destroyed, the cherry blossom tree that Lord Shinjiro gifted to his beloved wife survived. That alone stood as a testament to their enduring legacy.
One afternoon, a royal messenger came knocking on the front gates of the Geto Estate.
“A letter to the kin of Akito Haibara,” the messenger said, handing the scroll to Haibara, who received it with both hands.
And as he returned to Suguru’s office and read its contents, he couldn’t help but let out an exasperated laugh.
The universe truly had its strange sense of justice.
To the kin of Akito Haibara, It is the Royal Palace’s utmost regret to inform you that your father, Akito Haibara, has passed. According to the palace physician, he contracted multiple brothel illnesses and was found deceased in his estate. In light of this disgrace, His Majesty has seen fit to posthumously revoke your father’s title as Chief of Treasury. Furthermore, it has been decreed that his next of kin shall not be granted the privilege of serving within the palace. Akito’s ashes are currently held at the Royal Crematory Hall. Should they remain unclaimed within seven days’ time, they shall be discarded. House of Civil Affairs By Royal Decree of His Majesty, King Sato
“What’s so amusing?” Suguru asked, an eyebrow arched.
Haibara handed him the letter. As Suguru’s eyes trailed the words, he let out a scoff.
“What do you intend to do?” He passed the letter back.
Haibara shrugged and threw the parchment into the brazier.
“Nothing.”
Life indeed worked in mysterious ways. For all the pain, suffering, and chaos that Akito Haibara had wrought, this quiet ending seemed the most befitting way for him to go. One where he would not be remembered, honored, or mourned…
Reduced to nothing but dust, and blown away with time.
.
.
.
Present Day
Over the years, the two sailed through turbulent waves, and faced countless trials and tribulations. But through it all, their bond remained strong. It goes without saying that Haibara would lay down his life for Suguru without hesitation. Yet it’d also be a lie to say that there weren’t moments of doubt.
Was their path to vengeance reasonable?
Would they ever succeed?
It had been exactly ten years since they began working within the shadows—trying to find an opportunity to overthrow King Sato. Still, there was a final piece missing. Haibara could see that Suguru was growing impatient. But something had shifted lately—an undercurrent in the air, as if revolution was nigh.
Suguru didn’t need many allies, but he needed someone who was powerful in their own right. Someone who would not bow down to the crown so easily. Someone who will not cower in fear. Someone who could turn the tides of war.
Someone like you.
Haibara let out a small sigh as he glanced toward the palace courtyard. A few servant girls passing by giggled and waved. He returned his signature smile and politely nodded, garnering timid gasps and gushes. Even amid the beauty, unease still churned quietly within him. Suguru may have successfully evaded a war, but the chasm between you and him had only widened.
It was going to be a long road ahead. He feared that the path to reconciliation would not be an easy one. But it was during these trying times that it was Haibara’s time to shine.
He had full confidence that you, Lady Geto, would not crumble so easily. And that Suguru will make things right—he always had.
And as the All-Seeing Advisor, whose allegiance is to House Geto, Haibara will not falter. Suguru may not have realized it yet, but Haibara knew from the very beginning: you were his perfect match. He had known it since the day you stepped off the carriage and took your first steps through the front doors of the Geto Estate. The way you were nervous, but your eyes still glimmered with hope. The way you remained dignified and determined, even in the face of injustice and obstacles. The way you were strong and intelligent, but used it to protect and not to gain.
Courageous. Honorable. Indomitable.
They were all qualities that House Geto represented. There was no doubt that Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri would have welcomed you with open arms, adoring you as their own.
Haibara may serve as Suguru’s right hand until the day he dies, but his loyalty had always begun with Lady Sumire.
The woman who showed him safety.
The woman who showed him kindness.
The woman who showed him unconditional love.
The woman who helped him realize…
It’s not your fault, Yu.

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
Taglist: @katsukiseyebrows @uzuimirika @saoirses-things @what-just-happened-to-me @exitingmusic @vellichor01 @miacakess @webyueve
90 notes
·
View notes
Note
your blog is set up so perfectly i love it
Thank you so much! 😊😊
0 notes
Text
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑
Pairing: general!suguru x fem!reader Word Count: 11.6k Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes Chapter Warnings: mature themes, emotional angst, description of violence, childhood emotional abuse and trauma, suicidal thoughts, death, grief, description of injuries - please read with care Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort Summary: Yu Haibara—Suguru’s right-hand man and childhood best friend—recounts the rise and fall of House Geto, and the oath that bound them together. Suguru's ambitions are revealed, and King Sato had summoned him in private to task him with a secret mission. While all seems calm within the Geto Estate, unresolved issues from the Eastern Campsite continue to fester. a/n: I really enjoyed writing this chapter, even though it's a bit emotionally heavy. I never expected to write a whole chapter in (mostly) Haibara's POV, but he's easily becoming one of my favorite characters in this series. Also, for clarification in this chapter "sworn kin" = godchild. I hope you enjoy and thank you so much for reading! x
Master List: << chapter 5 || chapter 7 (tbc) >>

[Chapter 6]: All-Seeing Advisor
Yu Haibara was the official advisor of House Geto and Suguru’s right-hand man.
One would think that he was constantly shadowed by the Conqueror of Stars, but fear not! For the All-Seeing Advisor was brilliant in his own ways, and a palace court favorite too, particularly among the female servants.
Ah. The tragedy of being the keeper of many beautiful women’s hearts, and by beautiful, he meant the kind who smiled freely and laughed with their whole heart. And if they didn’t? Well, there’s beauty in the quiet mystique as well. And dare he say, even more alluring?
But by no means was he a womanizer!
No. Never.
More like a painting if he might humbly suggest. Destined to only be admired from afar. After all, being his best friend’s right-hand man was already enough—his life’s purpose.
The two arrived at the palace earlier this morning to relay further details of the incident at the Eastern Campsite. It was an unusual request, though not entirely unheard of, but Sato had asked for a private audience with Suguru. There was a special task that he needed to assign to his general, which was how Haibara currently found himself waiting alone in an empty corridor.
In the silence, Haibara couldn’t help but reflect on the current predicament back home.
On the surface, everything at the Geto Estate seemed status quo, but underneath, it was anything but—like a simmering volcano ready to erupt without warning. The silence was more deafening than any scream.
It had been two weeks since everyone returned, but ever since, you had confined yourself in the guest house. Yumi was the only connection between you and the rest of the world.
“How is she?” Haibara asked Yumi in passing.
“Our Lady is recovering steadily.”
As usual, Yumi’s answers were always short and lacked explanation. Of course, he was relieved to hear you were recovering. But her words were underspoken, because he knew the wound on your hand wasn't the only wound that required tending to: it was the one inside your heart, undoubtedly still bleeding and perhaps even more severe.
Everyone had seen it that day, how Suguru leapt to Ayaka’s defense. It may have seemed noble, even loyal. But it was also revealing. Because if a man truly loved his wife the way Suguru so convincingly appeared to, his first instinct would have been to protect you. Even if it meant treason. Even if it meant death.
Lord Shinjiro would have protected Lady Sumire—even at the cost of the King.
“Master Haibara… if I may,” Yumi said softly. “I know it is not in my place to say such things, but it pains me to watch my Lady wither away like this…”
She didn’t even have to explain the details for dread to weigh in the pit of his stomach.
“I hope Geto-sama can understand how much this cost her. My Lady is beloved by many, and also has many hobbies. She can no longer write to her father, nor ride a horse properly—and most of all, she may never pick up a sword again.
“Surely, Geto-sama must understand as a soldier himself—that this is akin to a death sentence. Does your lord not think he should at least grant some decency and visit her?”
Haibara swallowed the lump in his throat. Truth be told, he completely agreed with Yumi. How could he not? Since the first day they had gotten back to the estate, he had tried to convince Suguru several times to go see you, but his pleas fell on deaf ears.
He knew that this time Suguru didn’t dare to visit, not because he was too proud, but because he didn’t think he deserved to face you.
And Haibara understood the feeling of guilt and shame better than anyone else—it eats you alive.
It was like that day all over again.
The one person Suguru refused to see a final time before the cremation…
Was Sayuri.
.
.
.
It may come as a surprise to most, but Suguru wasn’t just some cold, calculated warlord from birth. He used to be a boy filled with hopes and dreams just like anyone else. He laughed, smiled, teased, and could even be a little mischievous. On the other hand, Haibara—believe it or not, was the complete opposite. He was quiet, observant, and even a bit distant.
By the age of eight, Haibara was already well-accustomed to shame and embarrassment, and worse yet, how to smile through it.
Now, why would such emotions be placed on a boy who was far too young, far too unequipped, to navigate such feelings?
It was all because of his father: Akito Haibara.
Akito was best described as a sly fox. A social climber. An opportunist. His ambitions outweighed his morals. Though he was intelligent and competent when he needed to be, his achievements had never been through merit, but rather through the connections he had sunk his claws in. He was a senior finance clerk within the royal palace, another administration role among the hundreds within its golden walls, but the only reason such an opportunity was even afforded to him in the first place, was because his wife was a minor lord’s daughter. Otherwise, as a person of common birth, he couldn’t even dream of stepping through the palace gates.
As a senior clerk, Akito was tasked with low-level treasury duties but still made a decent salary, yet, fortune on its own was not good enough. He wanted prestige. Status. Legacy. His dream was to become the Chief of Treasury.
And so, whenever he could, he would try to rub shoulders with whoever he deemed may be useful in catapulting his career, while blatantly ignoring anyone who didn’t serve his ambitions. In hindsight, Haibara was sure that his father saw everyone as chess pieces—quite literally and figuratively.
But sometimes, the universe seemed to favor the cruel, because very soon Akito struck an opportunity of a lifetime: Shinjiro Geto.
Shinjiro came into the House of Revenue one quiet afternoon while Akito was alone at the front desk. And right away, he recognized who the imposing figure was—the famed General of the Nine Suns, the embodiment of good character and integrity, a man that was almost more regal than King Sato himself. In fact, if he hadn’t known any better, he would have thought Shinjiro was the king.
Akito, being the conniving fox he was, was already scheming, thinking of what sweet and enticing words to say and make an impression on the unassuming general.
“General Geto, what a pleasant surprise.” He put on his best smile.
“Ah, yes. You are…”
Of course the general—up on his high horse—wouldn’t have known a lowly clerk like himself.
“Forgive my impoliteness. I am Akito Haibara, the senior finance clerk here,” he lightly bowed.
“Akito, a pleasure. And, please, there is no need for such formalities. We are all civil servants here,” Shinjiro chuckled.
Indeed, Akito was a great opportunist. Too cunning for his own good.
That one introduction sparked a string of conversations, and soon, he somehow secured himself an invitation to the Geto Estate.
“I have a son who’s just a year older than Yu, perhaps, if it’s not too much to ask—you can bring him to our home some time,” Shinjiro smiled earnestly.
“How could I ever burden you like that, General Geto?”
“Please, Akito, you can call me Shinjiro. I insist… besides,” the general let out a small weary sigh. “Suguru needs more friends. He spends too much time between books and the sword—I worry for him.”
“Ah, but I’m sure it’s only because he wants to live up to his father’s legacy.”
Shinjiro hummed, but there was a slight sadness in his eyes. “I often wished it weren’t so.”
“I understand your sentiment, Shinjiro. We only ever hope for our children’s happiness.”
“Precisely, I’m glad you understand. Sometimes... I wish my boy wasn’t so hard on himself.”
“And sometimes I wish my boy was more disciplined!”
The two men paused and exchanged an amused look. And then broke out into laughter.
“Then it’s settled—Suguru and Yu could learn from each other.” Shinjiro let out a sigh of relief.
“If it is for our children’s future, then allow me to be a shameless father.” Akito agreed heartily.
—
Confusion washed over Haibara as his father abruptly woke him up. Before his vision could even focus—before he had a chance to understand what was going on—his father had already begun yelling at him for being slow, muttering something about a place they had to visit. The Geto Estate—wherever that was.
Akito screamed for his wife, who bolted into the room, flustered. He barked out the order as he walked away: “Change him into his best clothes, so he doesn’t embarrass me.”
Haibara watched as his mother fumbled to the wardrobe, a familiar feeling bubbled in his chest once again. He had only recently learned the name of this feeling through a book he’d read by chance. Whenever he saw his mother, the name of that feeling was pity.
It was confusing, he didn’t know why his father was so awful to his mother, and he didn’t understand why his father seemed to hate him. He had never said it out loud, but it was evident in his eyes. His father always gave him a mean look. But in front of others, he was timid, soft-spoken—like a kind man.
So which one was his real father?
He wasn’t sure.
He had only hoped it was the kind man.
But he knew, deep down, it probably wasn’t.
…
Haibara found himself standing beside his father in front of the large wooden doors of the Geto Estate. It was enormous! He was certain the door alone could fit twenty of him.
Excitement washed over him as he admired the sheer size of the doors, but it faded quickly as his father let out a harsh grunt. The small boy immediately froze—a warning that he recognized all too well. It usually came before his father lost his temper.
As the doors swung open, he watched his father’s expression shift instantly. The kind-man face was back.
Hand-in-hand, the father and son crossed the threshold and into the front garden. Haibara had never seen such splendor before. The landscape was spectacular—well-manicured greenery, a serene zen garden, vibrant trees, and a few groundskeepers tending to the yard. If the Geto Estate was already this beautiful, he could only imagine what the palace must look like.
“Quit ogling like you’re some low-class commoner,” Akito hissed under his breath.
But he was a hypocrite. Green with envy, his own eyes scanned the yard and the immaculate estate.
If only he hadn’t been born a commoner.
If only his wife weren’t a minor lord’s daughter.
If only his son wasn’t such a weak, fragile thing.
He was competent. Intelligent. Handsome. He had all the makings of nobility. So why did the universe deal him such a lowly hand?
Why couldn’t he live Shinjiro Geto’s life?
As they continued toward the estate entrance, Akito couldn’t help the jealousy simmering inside him. It only deepened when he saw the Geto family standing there—waiting to greet them.
The whispers about Sumire Geto were true. Even after two children, she was still exquisite. A woman whom kings would go to war and tear down kingdoms for. It was a surprise that King Sato did not take her for himself.
A beautiful, picturesque family.
The envy of all men.
“Father, you’re holding my hand too tight!” Haibara squirmed under his grip.
Akito clicked his tongue and glared down at his son. Weak. His boy was so infuriatingly weak.
The day hadn't even begun, and Haibara was already wracked with anxiety. Were the Getos going to be nicer than Father? Or do they also have their kind-man faces?
“Akito, I’m so glad you could make it!” A welcoming voice called out.
“Shinjiro, thank you for your generous invitation.” Akito bowed.
Haibara timidly followed, “Thank you for the invitation, Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire.” Mimicking his father’s movements.
“My, you are a polite boy!” Shinjiro smiled, kneeling down on one knee to meet the small child in the eyes.
Lord Shinjiro indeed had a kind-man face, but it was different. His smile felt like the sun, and the slight crinkles around his eyes reminded him of the rays. All Haibara could do was stare at him in awe and slowly nod.
“This is my boy, Suguru, the two of you are around the same age,” he gently pulled Suguru to his side.
Haibara’s first impression of Suguru was that he was rather intimidating. He may have only been a year older, but he was already a few inches taller. He was also handsome like his father, but unlike Lord Shinjiro, Suguru felt like the winter snow. Cold, yet there was also a certain gentleness to him. His voice was rather soft, but his words were unwavering and precise. Sayuri, who was only four, was already a lot livelier than her older brother. And though she looked like Lady Sumire, Sayuri, too, felt like the sun.
But among all of them, if Haibara had to be honest, he couldn’t take his eyes off of Lady Sumire. If Lord Shinjiro and Sayuri were the sun, Suguru the winter snow; Lady Sumire reminded him of sun glitter—the shimmering light on water. He never knew it was possible for someone to be so radiant, and her voice was like a soothing lullaby.
For the first time, Haibara experienced the uncomfortable pangs of jealousy.
Because when he looked at Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire, he wished his father could feel like the warm sun too—and his mother could sparkle like sun glitter.
“Suguru, why don’t you go show Yu around? Perhaps you two can get to know each other more.” Lady Sumire smiled.
Suguru nodded and turned to Haibara. “What would you like to do? I can show you the training field or my study.”
“Oh yes. My boy has a variety of interests! He’s very keen on books and the sword as well!” Akito exclaimed.
Haibara shot a nervous look at his father. The sword? That wasn’t true. He had never even touched a wooden sword in his life! He wanted to tell them that his father made a mistake. Perhaps he remembered wrong. He loved books, yes, but never the sword—
“Is that right?” Shinjiro seemed amused. “Then it seems our two boys have a lot in common!”
Nervousness settled in Haibara’s chest as he followed Suguru’s lead. He quietly hoped they'd go to the study instead, and forget all about the training field. But of course, just as luck would have it, Suguru led him straight to the field.
“Here.” Suguru gave a small smile as he handed him a wooden practice sword, a slight interest glimmering in his eyes—unlike Haibara’s, which probably looked like those of a scared deer.
Especially with his father and the Getos watching from afar, he already dreaded how this would unfold.
Why did his father have to lie?
Why did he always put him in these kinds of predicaments?
“Are… you ready?” Suguru asked, but there was a bit of uncertainty in his voice. As if he’d caught on his pretense.
Haibara only nodded. Perhaps he’d just block a few of Suguru’s strikes and then it would be over. Surely, it wasn’t that difficult… right?
Wrong.
It was a lot more difficult than he had imagined.
Thanks to beginner’s luck, Haibara barely managed to block his first strike. Suguru’s wooden sword grazed his shoulder from the way he deflected the sword, and it stung, but Haibara endured it. On the second strike, he completely missed the block with his sword, and blocked it with his wrist instead. By the third strike, Suguru nearly hit his head but immediately stopped when Lord Shinjiro gave him a stern warning that he was being too rough.
Immediately after the warning, Suguru completely deflated—letting out a small huff, and returned the sparring swords to the rack.
“Why did you agree to spar when you didn’t want to?” he asked. There was an unamused look on his face.
“I… don’t know how to,” Haibara murmured, staring down at his feet.
“But your father said you were interested in the sword.”
“No… not really,” Haibara quietly confessed.
“So is your father a liar then?”
Heat rose to Haibara’s ears. He wanted to tell Suguru that his father was indeed a liar... a very good one, too. But what if the truth was relayed to Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire—and they never invited Father back?
Father would be angry.
He wished he could tell the truth, but the fear of his father's wrath gripped him like an icy vice.
“N-No…” Haibara lied.
“Then if your father isn’t a liar, then you must be a liar.” Suguru let out a breath of disbelief.
“I’m not!” His voice came out louder, more desperate, than he intended.
All heads turned toward the commotion, and when Haibara met his father’s scornful gaze, the blood drained from his face. The world began to spin, and it felt as though the sky was falling on him.
Everything was too overwhelming.
Tears welled in his eyes, and the more desperately he tried to hold them back, the more they threatened to spill. Father always hated it when he cried. Said that tears were for the weak-willed. Said that emotions were weak.
But he couldn’t stop it this time.
He burst into tears.
Everyone crowded around him, their faces etched with concern. All but Suguru, who stood behind his parents and watched everything unfold with a cold stare. Yet in a moment of vulnerability, Haibara's arms flew around Lady Sumire instead of his own father, seeking comfort and refuge. It caught everyone by surprise—except Lady Sumire, who cradled him without hesitation, as if he were her own child.
“I apologize, Lady Sumire!” Akito said, flustered, as he tried to pry his son off. “The boy must miss his mother.”
“It’s fine, Lord Akito,” she smiled gracefully. But her hands tightened around Haibara. “Let him stay.”
He wasn’t sure how long he stayed in her warm embrace, but she never let him go. Her hand moved in soft, comforting circles along his back as she cooed to him gently. In between sobs he would mutter apologies, though he wasn’t even sure what he was apologizing for. But among the muffled sniffles and hiccups, Lady Sumire’s voice rang clear: It’s not your fault, Yu.
After that embarrassing debacle, Haibara was certain he would be reprimanded once he got home. Lady Sumire’s beautiful garment was a mess from all his tears, which his father profusely apologized for. The day dragged on, as he prepared for his impending doom. Suguru also became extremely quiet afterwards, retreating to his study room and then pulling out a book to read. Uncertain, Haibara trailed behind him hesitantly.
“Aren’t you going to join me, or are you just going to stand there?” Suguru murmured.
Something in his tone, and in how he avoided Haibara’s gaze, it reminded him of the way he avoided his father’s gaze whenever he thought he’d done something wrong.
Was it possible… that Suguru was feeling sorry?
Haibara nodded and quickly pulled a seat beside Suguru.
“What books do you like? I have many,” he said, flipping through his own book, but it was clear that he was not actually reading.
“I like all kinds of books—poetry, literature, fiction,” Haibara listed.
Suguru sighed, and reluctantly handed him the book he was currently holding, “How about this one? Your father said you liked books too. I am… a little confused about this one.”
Haibara’s eyes widened and he nodded, gingerly taking the book from Suguru’s hands. As he flipped through the pages, he enthusiastically explained each paragraph while Suguru quietly nodded along.
Little did he know, Suguru had already read the same fiction book five times. It was his favorite novel, but he just felt bad for making Haibara cry.
And just like that, a new brotherhood began.
…
“You have done wonderfully today, my boy!” Akito could barely contain his excitement as he stepped inside their home.
It was surprising, he thought he would be reprimanded after his outburst back at the Geto Estate. Instead, his father picked him up and gave him a few spins, chanting praises for being smart and brilliant.
For a moment, it felt good—that his father was finally pleased with him.
Haibara looked up to his father, as he was set back on his feet. Akito was grinning from ear to ear, and the boy couldn’t help but return the smile. But very soon, his father's features subtly twisted into something dark.
“It’s all because you tugged at that woman’s heartstrings,” he practically snickered.
That woman? Was he talking about Lady Sumire?
Haibara’s heart sank at the thought. An unfamiliar feeling coiled in his chest. He didn’t understand it, but all he knew was it didn’t feel so good anymore.
Still, he kept smiling.
“Perhaps your weakness can finally be your strength.”
Did his father mean his tears?
“Just cry a few more times and she might even make you her sworn kin!”
His smile immediately dropped as he watched his father hum happily and retreat into his office.
Ever since that day, Haibara never cried again.
Even from the young age of eight, he realized…
He never wanted to break Lady Sumire’s heart.
He never wanted to abuse her kindness.
—
Since that fateful day, on the twelfth of every month, Akito Haibara would bring his son to the Geto Estate without fail, until his son was the ripe age of fifteen, when he was old enough to travel on his own.
As soon as Haibara gained his independence to travel solo, he would make frequent visits to the Geto Estate, a place that had felt more like a home than his own home. Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire would always welcome him with open arms. His and Suguru’s bond continued to deepen. Meanwhile, everyone watched Sayuri blossom into a spirited young girl—a mirror image of Lady Sumire. Haibara treated her like a precious younger sister, though sometimes, the way she bossed him around and teased him, it felt more like she was the older one. It was amusing and strangely endearing.
But even in those warm years, guilt and shame still clung to Haibara like a phantom—an inescapable fate. It was all because of who his father was, and how all this only came to be through his manipulation.
Surely, there was no way someone like Lord Shinjiro couldn’t see through Akito’s deceit…
So then why? Why did he still maintain a relationship with his father? Why did he still help Akito get what he wanted?
Why did he still welcome the likes of Haibara?
He didn't understand it. And a small part of him wasn't sure if he ever wanted to find out.
—
Thanks to Shinjiro’s good word, Akito quickly ascended through the ranks and became the Chief of Treasury. Who would have guessed that a single general had so much sway in the palace? But perhaps, it wasn’t just his simple title—it was the prestige behind the Geto family name.
By then, Akito had also learned to tame his temper—he had an important image to uphold now, and high society (finally) had its eyes on him. Even so, Haibara’s mother eventually divorced him. She cried when she walked out of their home for the last time, but neither Haibara nor his father shed a tear. His father didn’t cry because he was glad to be rid of her. Haibara, on the other hand, did not shed a single tear—not because he was cold, but because he was happy. He no longer had to feel pity every time he saw her. His mother was free. Free from a wrath she never deserved.
It wasn’t a time for mourning.
It was a liberation worth celebrating.
But of course, for a leech like Akito, the satisfaction of his newfound status and fortune quickly faded. After all, human greed was a parasite.
He hungered for more. He wanted his son to be more.
Haibara had always irritated Akito. His son was too soft. Too moral. He may have inherited his intelligence, but he had his useless mother’s judgment. He’d never succeed Akito’s legacy.
Not like Suguru.
Suguru would become the next great general—arguably even greater than the General of the Nine Suns. Everyone could see it and had high hopes for him. Shinjiro Geto’s legacy would live on, whereas Akito’s hard work would be all for naught. The Haibara name would never be remembered. So if Akito couldn’t make his son into something great, then he’d tie him to greatness another way.
Sayuri.
Yes. She would be the key.
She would be his son’s wife.
…
Haibara had just returned home from the Geto Estate. Since his father’s new promotion, they now upgraded to an estate—just like the Getos. The only reason why he appreciated their new living conditions was because of the space, which meant there was more distance to avoid his father.
It always irked him… how his father seemed to be at some odd competition with Lord Shinjiro, except he was the only one entertaining his own delusions. When they first moved, his father immediately hired workers and groundskeepers to bring out his vision for the front yard. And it turned out to be a near replica of the one at the Geto Estate. Thankfully, Akito never extended the Getos an invitation to their new home, because quite frankly, it would have been embarrassing.
Regardless, Haibara kept his mouth shut, because he knew there would be no point. If his father was even reasonable in the first place, his mother would still be here, he would still be a senior clerk, they would still be living in their modest home, but at least they would be happy.
As he quickly made his way through the front of the estate, Akito emerged from his office and pulled him aside for a private word.
“My son, you are at the age where you ought to start considering a wife,” Akito said out of the blue.
“Why the sudden thought, Father?”
“It is not sudden. You will be eighteen soon. I also married your mother when I was that age.”
“I will consider it another time—I am not eighteen yet.” He tried to shut down the conversation.
“Don’t be foolish, son! Surely, you must have met a suitable woman already. Is there anyone who has caught your eye?”
Haibara sighed. “No, Father.”
He had already dreaded this conversation. Akito never spoke to anyone without an agenda, including his own son. He knew his father wasn’t asking out of genuine concern; he was trying to gauge him for something. Whatever scheme he was trying to orchestrate this time, Haibara knew he wanted no part of it. Still, he would at least pretend to hear him out.
Akito leaned in, his voice disturbingly lighthearted. “How about Sayuri?”
Bile rose in his throat, the pit of his stomach churning with disgust. Not because Sayuri disgusted him, but the fact that his vile father had set his dirty sights on her.
“No,” he replied firmly.
“Why not? She is growing up to be just like her mother—you will be the luckiest man in the country!”
“I will not consider her, Father. She is like a sister to me.” Haibara tried to contain the fury swirling inside him like a storm.
“But she isn’t your sister! Think about it—”
“There is no thinking about it. I will not entertain this conversation any longer,” Haibara snapped, beginning to walk away. His body trembled with rage and repulsion.
His father was a lecherous fiend, who only saw women for two things: status and pleasure. And for the first time ever, Haibara finally admitted… he hated his father.
Before he could take more than a few steps, Akito yelled after him. “Have you become so shortsighted?! Sure, you go visit them all the time—but do you think they really consider you as their family?”
Haibara gritted his teeth, ignoring his father and marching straight to his room.
It’s not that what his father said wasn’t true. Even now, he wasn’t sure if the Getos truly saw him as family. But if he must admit, a part of him felt it was for the better that they didn’t, because to this day, Haibara still felt like an outsider among them. He was unworthy. And he never wanted to sully the Geto’s good name.
They could never be family, because he was Akito Haibara’s filthy kin.
Ever since his father had gotten what he wanted, he had even stopped visiting the Geto Estate—stopped visiting Lord Shinjiro altogether.
It was shameless.
How he made it so obvious.
How he couldn’t even pretend.
Every time Haibara visited, Lord Shinjiro would ask him how his father had been doing, and all Haibara could do was come up with the same feeble excuses—that he was busy because of work, or busy entertaining other officials for work. When in reality his disgraceful father would just spend his days gallivanting around town and visiting tea houses… which were fancy fronts for brothels.
At this point, he was quite certain Lord Shinjiro knew he was lying. Yet, after every feeble excuse, he would give the same warm smile, and remind Haibara to tell his good friend Akito that family and health should come before work. Haibara would return a polite smile and promise him to relay the message to his father.
But he never would.
His father didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
He himself didn’t deserve Lord Shinjiro’s kindness.
All these years… Haibara felt like a fraud.
Because no matter what, they were cut from the same cloth.
Like father, like son.
And the thought made him sick.
—
Akito’s marriage conversation replayed in Haibara’s mind over and over again. The more he thought about it, the more disgust churned in his stomach. Normally, he was pretty good at hiding his turmoil, but recently, the mask was too suffocating, too heavy to keep on. And he wasn't sure how much longer he could pretend.
“You’re spacing out again, Haibara,” Suguru mused.
“What’s wrong with him today, nii-sama?”
Suguru turned to Sayuri and shrugged.
“It’s nothing… I fell off my horse on the way here, so my back is sore,” Haibara absently lied.
“I don’t believe it,” Suguru gave him a half-amused, half-skeptical look. “You’ve always been a steady rider.”
“Happens to the best of us,” Haibara casually countered, but his gaze was still fixed outside to the courtyard. There was nothing interesting about the courtyard, but his guilt kept him from meeting them in the eyes—especially Sayuri’s.
Sayuri gave Suguru a puzzled look, which he returned with a knowing nod. “Could you bring Haibara an herbal patch?”
She was tempted to protest, but held back from doing so.
“...Fine,” she relented, understanding her brother’s tacit request: a boys’ talk.
She quietly left and slid the room door shut. Suguru stayed silent, carefully listening to her retreating footsteps, until he was confident she was far enough from eavesdropping.
“What’s on your mind?” He began.
It was inconvenient how perceptive Suguru was, nothing ever escaped his keen eyes. And for someone like Haibara, it was uncomfortable, because there were too many shameful things he couldn’t say out loud.
“I don’t want to talk about it.”
“Then why are you sulking?”
“I am not—” Haibara clicked his tongue. “I do not sulk.”
“I beg to differ,” Suguru returned, a small lilt in his voice.
“It’s nothing, Suguru. Stop asking.” He rolled his eyes.
A brief stillness fell over the two boys.
“...is it your father?”
Haibara paused, and turned his head slowly to meet his friend’s gaze.
“How would you know?”
“You’re not upset unless it’s him.”
“Is it that obvious?”
Suguru hummed. “Not really.”
It was true, Haibara hid his emotions well. But Suguru also knew his best friend better than anyone else, and it was something he took great pride in. After all, he would be a terrible friend if he didn’t notice.
Haibara let out a deep sigh—a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of the world. He was utterly ashamed, terrified Suguru might see his father’s cruelty as a reflection of him.
But now that he was here, confronted by his best friend, it felt wrong not to confess the truth… when he’s been lying to them for so long.
“My father is a monster.” The words spilled from his lips before he even had time to properly articulate them.
There was a look of surprise in Suguru’s eyes, and immediately, regret surged in Haibara's chest.
He had already started this conversation wrong.
From here on out, his best friend would never be able to see him the same way again.
“Why is he a monster?”
“He… he’s not a good man. He doesn’t see anyone as an actual human—just a pawn for his gains. Whether it’s his own family or anyone else… I’m sorry I lied to you and your family.”
Heavy silence filled the room. Every second felt suffocating, every breath felt harder and harder to take. Haibara didn’t dare to look into Suguru's eyes.
The shame. The guilt. The remorse. It was all too much to bear.
“I’m sorry, Haibara.”
Was this it?
Was this the end of their friendship—?
“I should have asked you sooner.”
Haibara looked at his best friend, eyes wide in shock, and for once, words failed him. This wasn’t the outcome he expected. He thought Suguru would be angry. Disgusted by him—or at the very least, disappointed. But instead, he was apologizing. Accepting him.
He didn’t know what to say. What to think of this situation.
Because Haibara had only ever prepared for the friendship to be doomed, once the truth of his father’s nature came to light.
Suguru let out a small sigh and narrowed his eyes. Now he was the one who avoided Haibara’s gaze. “I had a feeling—he hadn’t been kind to you. I should have said something.”
“It’s fine…” Haibara quietly said, blinking out the sting in his eyes.
On one hand, he was relieved that Suguru still wanted to be his friend. But on the other hand, he couldn’t help but feel exposed and embarrassed.
“He is my father. He’s not your problem, Suguru. I just feel remorseful that he used your family as well.”
Suguru let out a small scoff. “You think my family would easily be tricked by someone—even like your father—into using them? You think too lowly of Geto.”
“Lord Shinjiro helped my father become Chief! That was all he wanted from him this whole time!”
“And what of it?” Suguru crossed his arms, and leaned back into his chair.
In this light, Haibara realized—Suguru had truly grown into a formidable young man. He was almost the spitting image of Lord Shinjiro, but he had Lady Sumire’s smile and calm demeanor.
“Your father may be insufferable, but he’s competent,” Suguru continued, “And as you said, it is thanks to my father he is where he is now, which means he owes my father.”
“Still, Lord Shinjiro is far too kind. He always wishes my father well and asks how he’s doing, when my father doesn’t even care to visit anymore!”
“Well, have you relayed my father’s messages to him?”
“O-Of course, not! He doesn’t deserve it—”
“You should have delivered my father’s messages.”
Haibara shot him a frustrated glance, but Suguru’s gaze only softened.
“Haibara, I can assure you—his well-wishes were never intended for Lord Akito...
“They were for you.”
Haibara blinked, unsure if he’d misheard. He struggled to draw the connection. He didn’t understand how those kind words were for his sake.
A small, understanding smile graced Suguru’s lips. “That was my father’s way of warning him… that he was watching over you.”
His breath caught. The revelation knocked the air out of his lungs.
He had always known Lord Shinjiro was sharp. His level of perceptiveness was a rarity even among other like-minded individuals. Yet he never understood why he continued to treat Akito with such patience, with such… grace.
But now, it made sense.
Because Lord Shinjiro wasn’t showing kindness to a man who deserved it.
He was showing kindness to protect someone else.
To protect him.
A sense of remorse and unworthiness washed over him. All this time, he felt isolated, like a stranger looking through a window. But he realized it was not his father, it was not his circumstances, it was him—his own insecurities and resentment towards Akito that kept him from being close. That kept him from truly accepting the Getos.
No more.
He cannot hide behind self-pity and play victim like his father.
That would be an insult to Lord Shinjiro, to Lady Sumire, to his mother.
Still, one question lingered.
“When… did he know?” Haibara’s voice shook.
There was a brief pause that followed, only the delicate songbirds cutting into the silence of the study room.
And then, Suguru smiled at him—truly smiled. His eyes carried that same warmth as Lord Shinjiro’s, which was rare.
“It was my mother who noticed it first.”
Lady Sumire?
But how?
“That day,” he said softly. “When you ran to her instead of your own father.”
On that quiet spring day, its gentle warmth thawed the cold vice that had always gripped his conscience. Between two sworn brothers, a liberating realization took shape, lifting the weight Haibara had carried for what felt like a lifetime. He never realized how good freedom could feel—like he could soar through the sky and take on the world.
Did his mother feel the same when she left?
Probably not.
Because Haibara understood that she loved him. And no loving mother would have wanted to leave their child behind.
When Haibara finds his own footing in this world—he will visit her, not as the son of Akito Haibara. But as a worthy, capable man in his own right. A man she could be proud of.
Alas, life always takes the opposite turn when one least expects it.
—
Haibara felt as though the world was ending. Silence drowned beneath a deafening buzz ringing in his ears. His breathing became erratic. He clutched his chest—his heart pounding so rapidly, so harshly, he thought he was having a heart attack.
In fact, it was better that he did and just passed away.
Because what the hell did his father mean that the Geto Family had just been massacred?
Suguru.
Sayuri.
Lady Sumire.
Lord Shinjiro…
“Did you hear me, Yu?” Akito asked, irritation creeping into his voice. He hated repeating himself.
He looked up at his father, who was completely unmoved by the news. Without a flicker of sympathy or sadness, he tossed the scroll aside—a message from the royal court announcing their tragic death.
How could this bastard be so cruel?
Lord Shinjiro welcomed them to his home. Helped Akito rise to power. And this was how he delivered the news? Without even a shred of sympathy? Treating it like it’s an annoyance?
For the first time in his life, Haibara felt something dangerous snap inside him.
A violent, burning rage surged through his veins.
He wanted to kill his father.
Without another word, Haibara rose, grabbed his sword, and secured it at his hip. It was a precious item that was gifted to him by Lord Shinjiro last year. He had always abhorred violence. Mostly because his father had glorified it in such a twisted, hollow way. But over the years, after training with Suguru and Lord Shinjiro, Haibara had learned there could be honor in the sword. And sometimes, it was even a necessity—to protect the ones you cherish.
“Where are you going?” his father asked, irritated.
“I’m riding to the Geto Estate,” Haibara replied, voice unfaltering.
“Are you out of your mind?!” Akito shot up from his seat, his cup of wine spilling all over the desk.
“I should ask you the same,” Haibara snapped, his glare sharp as a blade. “Do you have any honor? Any decency? After all they’ve done for you—this is how you thank them?”
“You really are stupid, just like your mother! What makes you think going there will change anything?! They’re dead—”
Haibara drew his sword, the tip pressing against his father’s throat.
“If you don’t hold your vile tongue, I’ll send another soul to the afterlife tonight,” he said coldly. “Though I doubt even hell would open their gates for you.”
Akito trembled. For the first time, he had seen something foreign in his son's eyes, there was no doubt, no fear, no emotions. He no longer looked weak. Even one more breath, and Akito knew he would certainly be dead.
For all his boasting about power and strength, he folded quickly when faced with the real thing.
Haibara scoffed, sheathing his sword.
If only he had found his strength sooner. If only he could have protected his own mother.
If only he hadn’t been so afraid of this coward.
Without another word, he disappeared into the night. Praying for a miracle, Haibara rode full speed toward the estate, focusing on the pounding of his horse’s hooves—anything to drown out the dark voices in his mind
Because he didn’t know if he could live on, if Suguru was dead.
—
It was dawn by the time Haibara made it to the estate. The sky was painted in hues of blue, purple, and pink—Sayuri’s favorite colors. As if the universe was sending a message, that their souls had found peace.
Standing before the grand doors of the Geto Estate brought back a rush of nostalgia—like the very first time he arrived with his father at eight years old. But now, the wood was splintered, blood stained the entrance.
Haibara had never seen the effects of war or violence, he had only read about them in books. But he could already imagine the gruesome sight he would encounter beyond the doors, because he could already smell it—the acrid tang of putrefaction. Like a rancid meat odor, but a hundred times more pungent.
For the first time, he had come to learn the smell of death, and they say that once you’ve smelt it, you could never forget it. No books, no theory, could prepare him for what’s to come.
Despite it all, he must persevere.
And so, he took a deep breath and marched through the front doors, determined to face the truth, no matter how much it may break him.
There were already royal guards diligently patrolling the premises. Lines of bodies had been covered by white cotton sheets—presumably the servants and in-house workers. Even the horses and chickens were not spared. He made it only a few steps into the front garden before being abruptly stopped by one of the soldiers.
“Halt! What are you doing here?”
“I have come to pay my respects.”
“Does this look like the appropriate time to pay your respect?! Leave now before—”
“I do not think you understand your position,” Haibara snapped. “I am Yu Haibara, son of Lord Akito Haibara, Chief of Treasury—and I am also the sworn kin of Lord Shinjiro and Lady Sumire Geto.”
Using his father’s name felt like swallowing glass, but perhaps Akito was no longer the only one in the family well-versed in manipulation and deceit. At least this once, his name had served some purpose.
Haibara drew his sword—the steel glimmered under dawn's first light—and presented it to the guard, who assessed it with a discerining eye. The pommel bore the crest of House Geto, while the blade was engraved with his name: Yu Haibara. The guard immediately stiffened, casting a glance toward his superior.
“Now that we are in understanding,” Haibara said coldly. “Do not stand in my way. I’ve come to mourn my family.”
“Our apologies, Lord Haibara. You have our deepest condolences,” the soldiers nodded, and without another word gave him a slight bow—gesturing to him to proceed.
As Haibara made his way through the familiar corridors, every step was bogged by the weight of grief, regret, and sorrow. He should have been here. Not that he would have been useful if even Lord Shinjiro had been felled. But at least he could have been with them to the very end.
Each step brought him closer to the brink, brought him closer to a truth he wasn’t sure if he could survive. How much more could he endure?
Should he just end it here, and be with them?
No.
He had sworn not to be a coward. At the very least, he should see all of them—see it with his own eyes. And then he can decide what to do next…
“I need a report on the bodies recovered,” Haibara demanded, stopping one of the soldiers in the corridor.
“Y-Yes, Lord Haibara,” one of the soldiers replied. But his wavering gaze and unsteady breath were enough to tell Haibara that the brutality of this massacre shook even the strongest of men.
As the soldier listed the names one by one, Haibara sank further and further into despair. Lord Shinjiro died a gruesome death—countless stab wounds and arrows to his back. He was found shielding Lady Sumire and Sayuri until the very end. Both Lady Sumire and Sayuri died swiftly. Apparently the killer gave them quick deaths—a merciful kill they said. But there was nothing merciful about this. They had done nothing to incur this heinous atrocity. Haibara couldn’t stomach the details and told the soldier to stop. He didn’t want the images of their final moment engraved in his mind—especially not Sayuri’s death. He just wanted to know if they had suffered or not. And as the soldier finished up the list he realized: Suguru’s body had yet to be discovered.
Call it instinct, or a brotherly bond, but he felt it in his very core: Suguru was still alive, somewhere. And he needed to find him quick, before anyone else did. Without wasting another second, Haibara began to walk towards a secluded area of the estate, his heart beating rapidly.
Logically speaking, by now, the entirety of the estate should be swept—so if they hadn’t found Suguru yet, it was safe to assume that he had gone somewhere obscure.
Somewhere easy to miss.
Like Sayuri’s hidden tea garden.
It was a small area that she had cleared in the courtyard—hidden behind bushes. Her safe haven, as she liked to call it. For when she wanted to hide herself away from the world, read her books, and enjoy sweet treats. It was a secret that she had only revealed to Suguru and Haibara, as her most trusted confidants.
Please be there, Suguru, he silently begged.
As Haibara approached the area, he noticed two unfamiliar bodies.
Were they servants of House Geto?
But as he looked closer at their uniform, he realized they couldn’t be—because he didn’t recognize the all-black attire.
Perhaps they were the assassins?
Did Suguru take them down?
As Haibara continued to track behind the vibrant patches of green, he noticed the blood streaks trailing into the bush.
There was no doubt. Suguru was there.
He quickly wove his way through the bushes, and there he was laying face down on the ground with deep wounds. His blade was still clutched in his hands.
He never yielded, even when his body broke down.
With trembling hands, Haibara reached out, searching for breath.
Please, live, he chanted over and over again like a silent prayer.
You must live, Suguru.
And then he felt it.
It was shallow, to a point where it could have easily been swept with the gentle breeze of the wind. But there was no denying it, he was still alive.
Haibara nearly broke down right there and then, but there was no time. Each second was precious. Each second dragged him closer to the edge of death.
“Suguru,” he whispered.
He remained unresponsive.
Immediately springing into action, he tore the fabric of his clothes—trying to wrap up any large injuries. As he was tying up one of the wounds, a hand reached out to him, nearly causing him to yell.
“They…” Suguru said with a strained breath. “They can’t… be trusted…”
They?
What was he talking about?
Was he perhaps delirious from losing too much blood?
“I’ll get you out of here, I swear it, Suguru.”
“Do not let them… see you…”
Then, he fell out of consciousness.
…
After Suguru’s warning, Haibara somehow managed to slip through the Geto Estate undetected, and returned home.
Akito’s face drained of color when he saw Haibara carrying a battered, barely recognizable Suguru through the entrance.
“What are you doing, Yu?!”
Haibara ignored his father and rushed to his room with Suguru still on his back
“Call the physician—now.” He commanded, desperation bleeding through his voice.
“No! I will not! Why didn’t you just leave him there?!” Akito protested, urgently trailing behind his son. “This is clearly an omen! Surely, the Geto family must have incurred the gods’ wrath!”
Time and time again, Akito proved himself a heartless bastard. Yet, he shouldn’t have expected any less from this bottom-feeding scum. However, now wasn’t the time for arguments—Haibara needed his father’s cooperation.
“Don’t be so short-sighted, Father,” Haibara said, sliding open the bedroom door with urgency and carefully setting Suguru on his bed.
“Think about it—he’s now the sole survivor of House Geto.” He locked eyes with his father.
“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into! What if the assassins come for us?!” Akito was hysterical. His hands trembled, fear finally breaking through his usual conceited demeanor.
He was scared.
Good. Now, he would prey on that fear, the same way his father always had.
This would be the last time. Like father, like son he shall be.
“Have you grown complacent after becoming Chief?”
“That’s not true—”
“I thought better of you, Father. I never expected your ambitions to be so… shallow.”
Akito grumbled. His ambitions were shallow? Never!
“This is different! You don't know what you're getting all of us into!”
“Do you think you would be safe after all this, Father? Think about it, now that Lord Shinjiro—the man who vouched for your current position—is gone. What’s not to say that your position as Chief would soon be given to someone else?”
There was a brief pause, and as much as Akito loathed to admit it, his son had brought up a valid point. When had he become so cowardly and short-sighted?!
“Then what do you suggest?”
Haibara smirked, spotting the greed glinting in his father’s eyes. A glow Akito couldn’t hide even if he tried.
“We make him owe us—owe you, father. He has no family, no one to turn to—so naturally, he will turn to you, his savior.”
Akito began to nod, the gears already turning before the words had even fully settled. In the face of opportunity, he never hesitated. Covetousness flowed through him like blood—vital, instinctive, endless.
“If he survives this, you will have all of House Geto under your thumb. And you will be revered among the court as a man of integrity. Lord Shinjiro’s trusted friend, the savior of his only kin. And that House Geto was only able to survive, because of Akito Haibara, the honorable Chief of Treasury.”
There was a moment of silence, but Haibara already knew he had his father right where he wanted. As wicked as his father was, at least he was predictable. His greed and selfishness made him ironically easy to manipulate.
“My son…” Akito’s eyes glimmered, as he gave him a strong pat on the arm. “You have grown to be a brilliant man! I see you are indeed intelligent and wise, just like your old man!”
The compliment felt more like an insult. And his smile only made the rage inside him simmer.
“Of course, Father. I only learn from the greatest of minds,” he smiled and leaned in. “But we must make sure this does not get out. Otherwise, others will try to steal your glory like vultures.”
Akito grinned and nodded with grotesque enthusiasm. Only a man like him could still manage to find gold among bones. He wasted no time and sprang into action. He ordered the servants to tend to Suguru, stationed guards outside his room, and summoned only the best physicians.
“I want to make sure not even a strand of this boy’s hair is lost!” He barked with urgency.
“Prepare the warmest and healthiest meals with haste!”
“Summon Physician Masashi immediately!”
“I want two guards stationed by the door at all times, and one guard standing watch inside!”
“Be sure not a single word gets out that the head of House Geto is here, or I’ll have your tongues!”
Servants all scrambled as Akito took matters into his own hands.
It was always the heartless ones that could act so convincingly.
He had never understood why Lord Shinjiro had decided to help elevate his father’s career. But now, seeing him take charge so efficiently, Haibara grudgingly admitted his father could be competent when it suited him.
Regardless, Haibara harbored no resentment at this moment, because he had gained what he needed out of this: a second wind for Suguru.
—
3 days later…
Everything was cold and dark.
He was sinking into an endless black sea. All he could hear was the burbling of water. He wasn’t sure how long he had been freefalling. Time and space seemed to warp in this realm, but as time passed, he slowly grew accustomed to the perpetual darkness. It became oddly comfortable, even.
Is this what the afterlife looked like?
Just an endless abyss of nothingness?
Or was he being condemned for making his sister cry?
He was supposed to apologize to her. In fact, he was about to—he didn’t want her to go to bed misunderstanding him. It had never been his intention to say something so callous.
The more he thought about his sister’s words, the more he realized that she was just… scared.
And there was no sin, no shame in fear.
Because that night, he too had been afraid.
Fear gripped him when he heard the blood curdling scream from outside his study room.
Terror washed over him when he armed his sword to his hips and stepped outside to find the courtyard already painted in crimson and gore.
Anxiety coiled around his body when he tried to make his way to his family and protect them.
Dread loomed over when a group of assassins intercepted him and he finally had to arm himself to kill.
Horror devastated him when he sunk his blade into two of them, but was dealt a fatal blow from behind.
Despair consumed him when his world began to fade to black… because he knew he’d never have a chance to properly reconcile.
He was scared that she would never forgive him.
Suddenly, a harsh light ripped him from the black sea. And that was when he realized…
He had survived.
He’s awake. Someone call the physician immediately! A muffled voice said.
He still felt a bit disoriented. But he soon realized it was Haibara’s voice.
“Suguru!” His good friend called.
Yet in this moment, he couldn’t think of anything except for Sayuri, Mother, Father.
“Haibara.” His voice rasped as he mustered the strength to grab his friend. “Where is my family?”
Haibara didn’t need to say anything for Suguru to understand—the look of despair on his friend’s face said it all: they were gone.
Damn it.
Why didn’t he go with them?!
Why was he the only one to live?!
Why must the universe be so cruel?!
He laid there, numb and devoid of emotions, Haibara explained to him what had happened. How he immediately rode to his residence when he heard of his family’s demise. How he had miraculously found him in Sayuri’s tea garden. How he had been in a coma for three days.
What will he ever do now—now that all he’s ever known and cherished is gone?
How could he move on?
It was impossible.
The pain was unlike anything he had ever felt before, so much so that it became numb.
And then that numbness eventually prickled.
And then it turned hot.
And then it became scorching rage.
A heaviness settled in the room. Haibara had sent everyone out.
“It was King Sato,” Suguru finally muttered.
Haibara’s eyes widened. “King Sato—why? A-are you sure?”
Suguru nodded. His eyes were hollow, but rimmed with unshed tears.
All these years, Haibara had never seen Suguru cry. Even now, his best friend was stubbornly holding onto his tears. Nobody would have blamed him for crying, his entire family had just been murdered in cold blood.
“There were talks of a rebellion,” he let out a shaky breath. “I heard it in passing a few nights ago... before the attack.
“They wanted to make my father king—but he didn’t want it! He never asked for it!” Suguru’s voice cracked. “Even if they handed my father the crown, he would have never taken it!”
The dam within Suguru broke. He faltered, and agonizing sobs filled the room. The pain, the grievance, the injustice—it was all palpable.
The revelation was earthshattering.
Haibara’s entire body trembled with rage, sorrow, but also… with fear. Because if it were true, then this was no simple agenda.
This wasn’t the work of mere enemies.
This was an execution order from the crown itself.
He had heard of rumors and read in some historical texts that every monarch throughout history had something called a Shadow Division. As the name implies, those among this covert group lived in the shadow of the king who appointed them. And their duties ran anywhere between espionage to assassinations—essentially, anything the crown wanted hidden from the world.
Like specters, nobody knows who they are, what they looked like, how they were recruited. Apparently, even among the group itself, it was entirely possible that they didn't know who their fellow members were. They were all discreetly enlisted by the king—and they died with their king.
That would explain two of the unidentified bodies wearing unrecognizable uniforms, found near Suguru.
Surely, there will be repercussions.
Surely, King Sato would not sit idly by while the heir of House Geto remained undiscovered.
No… there must be a way to survive all this. Because fate—although cruel—had allowed Suguru to live.
“I’ll kill that bastard who took my family—who took everything from me!” Suguru seethed.
Haibara’s heart beat violently in his chest. Suguru was not just pointing his sword at anyone, he was pointing it at the crown.
It was utter suicide.
This would not be what his family had wanted.
But the unyielding look in Suguru’s eyes said it all: there was no stopping him. There was only vengeance. Only pure hatred. It was an inferno that could never be extinguished. And perhaps, the only thing fueling him at this very moment to live.
There was no doubt, if Haibara left Suguru in his current state, he would have just marched straight through the palace and gotten killed by the royal guards before he even had a chance of touching King Sato.
Suguru needed a voice of reason, someone to steady his feet, someone to ground him.
Or how else was he going to exact his revenge?
A part of Haibara, too, wanted revenge.
He took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. Trying to think of the next move on the board.
Together, they will endure this.
Together, they will survive this.
There were no guarantees, but he will have to roll the dice and leave the rest up to fate. And should it be the universe's will to have the two die in the process? Then so be it. At least the five of them can reunite again then, which wouldn’t be so terrible.
There was nothing to lose at this point.
“We will hold a funeral for your family first—a funeral of the century,” Haibara said steadily.
“What would that change? It wouldn’t bring them back, Haibara!” Suguru looked up at him, fury in his eyes. “And you want to have their deaths paraded among the very ones who wished for their demise?!”
“I implore you to think, Suguru,” Haibara gritted his teeth. “I loathe the thought just as much. But if King Sato, and whoever else, truly wants your family gone—it means they’re still after you. They will want your silence. They will want you cowering in fear.”
Suguru’s fists balled so tightly it drew blood.
But Haibara was right.
If they remained in hiding, they would be playing right into their hands. It would only be a matter of time before King Sato sent assassins his way again, and he was certain, this time they would finish the job without issues.
He must solidify his stance. He must make it so he becomes hard to ignore, and that his absence would be noticed, questioned, and could even cause a revolt.
He must swallow it all down. He must prevail.
He must display courage.
He shall walk through hellfire to ensure Sato’s inglorious death.
Suguru looked up, voice tremoring with wrath. “Then let’s give my family the honor and glory of a lifetime.”
Haibara gave a firm nod. Their wills refortified.
“Then from this moment on, Geto-sama, let me—Yu Haibara—be your first ally.
Your eyes, where you cannot see.
Your ears, where you cannot hear.
Your voice, when you cannot speak.
Your mind and heart, when you cannot judge.
My allegiance shall be to House Geto, before all else.”
Without hesitation, Suguru accepts.
“Yu Haibara, you honor me with your allegiance. From here on out, I shall entrust you with my life. You shall become my brother in arms, my All-Seeing Advisor.”
Henceforth, Haibara shall no longer be shackled by the shadow of his father. His intelligence and blade shall be sharp, but with grace. It would be used for good—to protect. Just as Lord Shinjiro had done for him many years ago.
Suguru will never be alone again. He will be his watcher.
—
The day of the funeral processions commenced, Suguru did not shed a single tear and stood there, unmoving, like a soldier on guard. There was no anger, no sorrow, only a numbness accompanied by slight paranoia. Across the sea of mourners, he couldn’t help but try to discern who were the ones that were secretly rejoicing at his family’s demise, and who were genuinely mourning their deaths.
Akito Haibara shamelessly pushed to the front, weeping on his knees like the fraud he was, loudly professing how beloved a friend Shinjiro had been. His acts were so grossly performative, that Haibara couldn’t stand another second, and waved to a guard to usher him away. And as they plucked Akito off the ground, he continued to hold steadfast onto his performance to the very end, wailing, sobbing, and calling out Shinjiro’s name.
Don’t trust any of them. They all wanted your family dead. The thoughts wound through Suguru’s mind, threatening to corrupt like poisoned tendrils.
It was all too overwhelming. He just wanted this to be over soon.
How he managed to keep a blank face when King Sato approached him was beyond Suguru’s comprehension. Perhaps he had already disassociated. Nevertheless, it was something he would need to master if he wanted to exact his revenge.
And then, just for a fleeting moment, something unexpected happened.
His eyes found a father and daughter standing quietly at the far end of the crowd. If it hadn’t been for his naturally keen eyes, he might have missed it. But as soon as his eyes landed on you, the intrusive whispers vanished in an instant.
How strange.
Though he didn’t know then how your fates would intertwine, and he would have long forgotten this moment by the time the two of you met again. At the time, he silently thanked you for giving him a moment of reprieve.
A chance to breathe again.
—
A year later…
Shortly after the funeral, Haibara abandoned Akito overnight and began his new life serving under House Geto. During this time, Suguru and Haibara worked tirelessly to revitalize the Geto Estate, and vetted out loyal servants.
Their first political gamble had been successful; there had been no further assassination attempts since the funeral. Perhaps, it was Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri’s way of watching over them. Whatever it may be, they had to stay vigilant. There was no room for complacency.
It may surprise some that Suguru chose to remain on the very grounds where his family had been massacred. But for Haibara, who had been there from the beginning and had become a part of their family, he too, wouldn’t have abandoned this place.
The Geto Estate was a sacred place that should be remembered and celebrated, not reduced to a haunted ground of tragedy.
Of all that had been destroyed, the cherry blossom tree that Lord Shinjiro gifted to his beloved wife survived. That alone stood as a testament to their enduring legacy.
One afternoon, a royal messenger came knocking on the front gates of the Geto Estate.
“A letter to the kin of Akito Haibara,” the messenger said, handing the scroll to Haibara, who received it with both hands.
And as he returned to Suguru’s office and read its contents, he couldn’t help but let out an exasperated laugh.
The universe truly had its strange sense of justice.
To the kin of Akito Haibara, It is the Royal Palace’s utmost regret to inform you that your father, Akito Haibara, has passed. According to the palace physician, he contracted multiple brothel illnesses and was found deceased in his estate. In light of this disgrace, His Majesty has seen fit to posthumously revoke your father’s title as Chief of Treasury. Furthermore, it has been decreed that his next of kin shall not be granted the privilege of serving within the palace. Akito’s ashes are currently held at the Royal Crematory Hall. Should they remain unclaimed within seven days’ time, they shall be discarded. House of Civil Affairs By Royal Decree of His Majesty, King Sato
“What’s so amusing?” Suguru asked, an eyebrow arched.
Haibara handed him the letter. As Suguru’s eyes trailed the words, he let out a scoff.
“What do you intend to do?” He passed the letter back.
Haibara shrugged and threw the parchment into the brazier.
“Nothing.”
Life indeed worked in mysterious ways. For all the pain, suffering, and chaos that Akito Haibara had wrought, this quiet ending seemed the most befitting way for him to go. One where he would not be remembered, honored, or mourned…
Reduced to nothing but dust, and blown away with time.
.
.
.
Present Day
Over the years, the two sailed through turbulent waves, and faced countless trials and tribulations. But through it all, their bond remained strong. It goes without saying that Haibara would lay down his life for Suguru without hesitation. Yet it’d also be a lie to say that there weren’t moments of doubt.
Was their path to vengeance reasonable?
Would they ever succeed?
It had been exactly ten years since they began working within the shadows—trying to find an opportunity to overthrow King Sato. Still, there was a final piece missing. Haibara could see that Suguru was growing impatient. But something had shifted lately—an undercurrent in the air, as if revolution was nigh.
Suguru didn’t need many allies, but he needed someone who was powerful in their own right. Someone who would not bow down to the crown so easily. Someone who will not cower in fear. Someone who could turn the tides of war.
Someone like you.
Haibara let out a small sigh as he glanced toward the palace courtyard. A few servant girls passing by giggled and waved. He returned his signature smile and politely nodded, garnering timid gasps and gushes. Even amid the beauty, unease still churned quietly within him. Suguru may have successfully evaded a war, but the chasm between you and him had only widened.
It was going to be a long road ahead. He feared that the path to reconciliation would not be an easy one. But it was during these trying times that it was Haibara’s time to shine.
He had full confidence that you, Lady Geto, would not crumble so easily. And that Suguru will make things right—he always had.
And as the All-Seeing Advisor, whose allegiance is to House Geto, Haibara will not falter. Suguru may not have realized it yet, but Haibara knew from the very beginning: you were his perfect match. He had known it since the day you stepped off the carriage and took your first steps through the front doors of the Geto Estate. The way you were nervous, but your eyes still glimmered with hope. The way you remained dignified and determined, even in the face of injustice and obstacles. The way you were strong and intelligent, but used it to protect and not to gain.
Courageous. Honorable. Indomitable.
They were all qualities that House Geto represented. There was no doubt that Lord Shinjiro, Lady Sumire, and Sayuri would have welcomed you with open arms, adoring you as their own.
Haibara may serve as Suguru’s right hand until the day he dies, but his loyalty had always begun with Lady Sumire.
The woman who showed him safety.
The woman who showed him kindness.
The woman who showed him unconditional love.
The woman who helped him realize…
It’s not your fault, Yu.

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
Taglist: @katsukiseyebrows @uzuimirika @saoirses-things @what-just-happened-to-me @exitingmusic @vellichor01 @miacakess @webyueve
#suguru x reader#suguru x you#suguru x y/n#suguru geto x reader#suguru geto x y/n#suguru geto x you#geto x reader#jjk fanfic#jjk x reader#jjk x you#jjk x y/n#jjk fic#jjk#jujutsu kaisen#jjk fandom#jujutsu kaisen fanfic#jujutsu kaisen fic#jujutsu kaisen fandom#jjk suguru#geto suguru#suguru geto#jujutsu kaisen suguru#geto#jujutsu kaisen geto#jjk smut#geto x you#jjk fanworks#geto x y/n#jjk geto#geto smut
90 notes
·
View notes
Text
False alarm. I finished Chapter 6, so it's coming out this evening 7:00 PM EST. ☺️
I just like to fire off my work when it's done, otherwise I get into an unhealthy spiral of scrutinizing my stuff over and over again.
(But this is not to set a precedent on my uploading schedule - I still upload at my own pace 🙂↕️🙂↕️)
Stay tuned. x
Mmm. So I know I said I was working on Blue Sea, but it’s been a little difficult taking myself out of the H&V headspace. Especially since the themes of the two stories are drastically different from each other. I personally cannot write in a way that I’m satisfied with if I’m not understanding the characters.
That said! I’m not giving up on it because I really like the overall story I have planned out for Blue Sea, and I’ve always wanted to try to write something a little more whimsical - but for now it’s going to be a slow process.
Also, I didn’t expect an update so soon but I’ve somehow managed to wrap up the third draft of H&V chapter 6 when I had time last night. Sooo there may be an update early next week? 🤟🏻
x
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mmm. So I know I said I was working on Blue Sea, but it’s been a little difficult taking myself out of the H&V headspace. Especially since the themes of the two stories are drastically different from each other. I personally cannot write in a way that I’m satisfied with if I’m not understanding the characters.
That said! I’m not giving up on it because I really like the overall story I have planned out for Blue Sea, and I’ve always wanted to try to write something a little more whimsical - but for now it’s going to be a slow process.
Also, I didn’t expect an update so soon but I’ve somehow managed to wrap up the third draft of H&V chapter 6 when I had time last night. Sooo there may be an update early next week? 🤟🏻
x
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
THE LIBRARY
🔞 = nsfw | ✨ = sfw | ☁️ = fluff | 💕= smut | 💔 = angst |🔥 = slow burn | ✅ = completed | 🖤 = dark content/romance | ➡️ = ongoing
📖 Series/Multi-parts
➺ Devour - heian era!sukuna x fem!reader 🔞💔💕✅
➺ Cross My Heart - ex/boyfriend!ryomen sukuna x fem!reader 🔞💕💔
➺ Honor & Vengeance - general!suguru x fem!reader 🔞💔💕🔥➡️ Most recent release: Chapter 6: All-Seeing Advisor
➺ Blue Sea - curse!satoru gojo x fem!reader 🔞☁️💕💔➡️ Most recent release: Part 2: Who Are You?
🍸 Oneshots
➺ Dark Requiem - deity!sukuna x fem!reader 🖤
NEW: ➺ Black Scripture - phantom!suguru x scriptwriter!reader 🖤
➺ Warm on a Cold Night - exboyfriend!ryomen sukuna x fem!reader 🔞💕
➺ Better Than Your Ex, Hotter Than Your Next - mechanic!choso x fem!reader 🔞💕☁️
➺ Silent Night - boyfriend!satoru gojo x fem!reader 🔞💕☁️
💭 Headcanons
NEW: ➺ nurse!gojo ✨
➺ ex/boyfriend!sukuna - pt. 1 ✨ / pt. 2 ✨/ pt. 3 🔞
➺ boyfriend!satoru gojo ✨

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
#xechu updates#xechu rambles#xechu recs#xechu inspo#xechu srb#fixing up my pinned post so it's not some monstrous list
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑
Pairing: general!suguru x fem!reader Word Count: 15.1k Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes Chapter Warnings: mature themes, emotional angst, description of violence and injury Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort Summary: With the arrival of Princess Ayaka and the Royal Envoy, hopes were high for smooth negotiations. But it soon became clear that the princess was unfit for the task - and perhaps had other motives entirely. You had planned to stay on the sidelines, and let Suguru take the lead. As tensions rose and the threat of war loomed, you found yourself supporting from the shadows - but at what cost? a/n: This is part 2 of 'The Eastern Campsite Incident'. Thank you so much for reading! x
Master List: << chapter 4 | chapter 6 (to be continued) >>

[Chapter 5]: The Eastern Campsite Incident (Pt. 2)
A few days ago, it had been announced to the broader camp that Princess Ayaka was coming to meet with an envoy from the East, in hopes of easing political tensions. The Eastern Region had accepted the invitation and would be arriving in two weeks, which gave Suguru and the council just enough time to prepare Ayaka for what to expect. This also meant that House Geto’s stay had been prolonged indefinitely, at least until everything was concluded.
Everything hinged on this negotiation, and all eyes were on the princess.
Would this end in peace—or mark the beginning of a new war?
Despite the uneasiness in the air, everyone carried on with business as usual, completely unaware of the newfound tension between General Geto and his wife.
Since last night, neither of you had spoken a word about the kiss. Perhaps, it was better that way, because addressing it would give it meaning, and you knew none of this meant anything. Whatever feelings were brewing in your chest, though, you’d have to decipher it another day. Troubles of the heart didn’t matter in the face of the well-being of nations.
“They’re here,” Haibara announced. His voice cuts through your thoughts.
Today, the entire camp stood on high alert, preparing to receive Princess Ayaka and the Royal Guards. You stole a small glance at Suguru, who stood beside you—his gaze fixed on the horizon.
From a distance, you spotted a small group advancing. The princess was draped in pastel-pink silks and minimal accessories, but she still managed to look effortlessly noble. Clothes didn’t make her; she made them. And in broad daylight her beauty was impossible to miss.
As a matter of fact, all of King Sato’s children were beautiful.
Most would credit the late queen and his concubines for the royal children’s good looks, and though it may be true that the king had refined taste in women, Sato himself (according to many court rumors) was a beautiful man in his prime. Allegedly, Sato was never meant to be king. In fact, he was the sixth in line of succession. But tragedy struck one by one, and all the successors before him had perished under unexplained circumstances, allowing Sato to ascend the throne. Henceforth, some secretly dubbed him as the Serpent King—a man who used his cunning and beauty to slither his way to the throne.
“We welcome you, Ayaka-sama,” the crowd greeted in unison with a bow.
“Thank you for the warm welcome.” She smiled. “It warms me to see that everyone is well and in good spirits.”
“Of course, your presence here is already reassuring, Ayaka-sama!” one of the council members chimed in.
“I’m glad,” she replied gracefully. “I’ll be sure to do my best and see that our two nations bring about peace and understanding.”
“I do apologize, General Geto, Lady Geto. That my father sent you off to duty so soon after your wedding.”
“Not at all, Ayaka-sama,” Suguru said, bowing deeper. “We are here to serve the King and our country. It is an honor and duty we take seriously.”
“My husband couldn’t have reflected the sentiment any better,” you said composedly.
Her eyes drifted to Suguru, then to you, lingering just a moment longer on you. It was long enough for you to notice, but not long enough to draw a conclusion to anything. Yet her gaze felt measured.
…
The clear skies and warm weather clashed with the weight of unspoken tension lingering in the air. Soldiers continued their tasks, while others couldn’t peel their eyes away from the princess as the group escorted Ayaka to her quarters. For many commoners, the chance to see royalty from afar wouldn’t come in their lifetime, let alone now that one was so close. It was only natural that some were so awestruck.
You headed towards a quieter part of the camp with vast greenery. The entire section had been repurposed solely for Ayaka, with a large tent set up and royal guards stationed all around it. As the lady of the camp—by virtue of being the general’s wife—it fell to you to oversee the princess’ hospitality and ensure her comfort during her stay.
Luckily, you’d managed to find some acceptable furniture for the princess’ accommodations. You were curious why such luxuries were even stored at the camp, but one of the soldiers relayed that a noble family had gifted them to Suguru a few years ago. While he’d accepted the gesture, he had refused to use them. Apparently, the general found it distasteful to live in such comfort in the midst of war—so the items had been sent to storage and likely forgotten over time.
At least there was one thing you agreed with Suguru on.
“I hope you will find your stay and the accommodations acceptable, Ayaka-sama,” you said, as you entered her tent with her—staying a respectable distance at the entrance.
Ayaka wandered into the tent and began to browse around while a few royal court servants immediately busied themselves with unpacking her clothes. The princess slowly made her round in the space, examining the surroundings with a careful eye. You held your breath, hoping it would be enough, since this had been your first time preparing accommodations for royalty.
Truthfully, you weren’t sure what to think of Princess Ayaka. On the outside she appeared graceful, well-tempered, and eloquent, but beyond that, it was hard to tell what she was truly thinking. The only time you’d met her was at the wedding, and that had been a little tense. But since her arrival, it didn't take long to realize that the rumors about her and Suguru were somewhat true.
At least you were certain she still had feelings for him. It was evident in the way her eyes seem to instinctively trace his every movement.
Ayaka suddenly turned, locking eyes. For a moment, her features were devoid of emotions. Your body stiffened ever so slightly, unsure if she’d found something displeasing with the arrangements. But then, she proceeded to smile.
“It’s wonderful, Lady Geto. You have my sincerest gratitude.”
“Of course, Ayaka-sama,” you bowed. “If there’s anything I can do to make your stay more comfortable, please don’t hesitate to let me know.”
As you were about to quietly excuse yourself, she suddenly called out to you.
“Wait, Lady Geto.“
Ayaka gently waved off the royal servants. “Would you stay and keep me company for a while?”
You blinked, caught off guard, as the servants excused themselves and left one by one.
“Of course,” you replied, the confusion in your voice barely masked.
She gestured to the empty seat beside her on the wooden bench. You crossed the room slowly, doing your best to hide the hesitation in your steps, and quietly sat beside her. Despite feeling apprehensive of her sudden invitation, you remained dignified and mindful of proper etiquette—something your father had drilled into you from a young age, despite your aversion to it.
Ayaka engaged in small talk with you, which, quite frankly, was your least favorite thing in the world. You answered all her questions politely, speaking only when spoken to. Most would probably kill to be in your position right now—an opportunity to rub shoulders with the princess, gain recognition, and curry her favor.
But it was exhausting.
“How is marriage with Su— I mean, General Geto?” she asked.
Ah. There it was.
The princess was oddly predictable. You had expected all royalty to be refined and secretive. She had the refinement, but lacked the subtlety. You’d suspected that the small talk was somewhat of a smokescreen. Nonetheless, there always came a small pleasant surprise when your speculations were proven true.
“Our marriage is more than I could have asked for,” you replied courteously.
“I don’t expect any less. He is a good man after all.” Ayaka’s smile was soft, almost wistful. “We’ve known each other since we were children… so he is very important to me.”
“He is an honorable and competent man,” you said with a calm smile.
“Indeed, he’s always been like that since we were young.” Her tone was indiscernible. “We both cherish each other deeply, so I just want to make sure he’s treating you well.”
Her remark gave you a brief pause.
You supposed that statement was something you hadn’t anticipated.
“Thank you for your concern, Ayaka-sama. As his wife, I take comfort knowing Suguru is surrounded by loyal allies like yourself.”
She let out a soft laughter, but it fell flat. Clearly, she was not all that amused.
“To be honest… I’m a little worried about this meeting.” Her fingers fidgeted in her lap. “My father shouldn’t have sent me here. I doubt I’ll be of any help.”
The confession was rather jarring.
Just moments ago, she had told everyone that she would try her best to be of help, and now she was saying the complete opposite. More importantly, you weren’t sure what her intention was for confiding such sensitive information, when you’d barely established a rapport with her. It certainly wasn’t because she felt comforted by your presence.
“Forgive my directness, Ayaka-sama. But are you not to wed their prince?" You questioned. “I can’t see anyone else more suitable for this negotiation than you.”
“I–I am…” her head slightly dropped. “But… I’ve never done this before. And in truth, I don’t want to marry him.”
You bit the inside of your lip. This kind of knowledge could be dangerous—treasonous, even—if anyone knew she confided in you.
Was this manipulation veiled beneath innocence, or was she genuinely daft?
“I’m afraid that’s beyond my understanding, Ayaka-sama,” you said carefully.
“Then… how did you and General Geto make it work?” she asked, her voice tinged with desperation.
Her question was invasive. Offensive, even.
Sure, it wasn’t far from the truth that the marriage was tumultuous, but it still baffled you how confidently Ayaka assumed you and Suguru had marital issues. And to say it so brazenly, no less.
Intentional or not, it was apparent that she did not feel the need to maintain basic decorum between the two of you. A cold war was already brewing between you and your husband—admittedly it had been at a standstill recently—but you were not about to deal with another emotional warfare, even if it was instigated by the princess.
“I believe the foundation of any relationship—not just a marriage—is respect, Ayaka-sama.” You looked at her, holding your gaze. “Knowing which lines shouldn’t be crossed, while affording each other the space to remain their own person.”
“I-I see…”
“Pardon the intrusion, Ayaka-sama,” a voice called out from beyond the tent.
It was Haibara.
“Your attendance is required in the strategy room,” he relayed the information.
“Yes, I’ll be there soon,” Ayaka called out.
“By any chance, is Lady Geto with you? Someone said they’ve seen her—”
“I’m here, Haibara,” you replied.
“My lady, your attendance is also expected. Please escort Ayaka-sama there with haste.” Haibara said.
You let out a weary sigh.
It had become increasingly tiresome to always have things known at the last minute.
“Shall we, Ayaka-sama?” you stood up and straightened your posture.
Ayaka stared back at you with glossy, uncertain eyes—a look that seemed too fragile for a political negotiator, let alone the to-be crown princess of an entire nation.
“Alright.” She nodded.
…
Among the war council and the stuffy strategy room, you found yourself sitting beside Haibara as a silent spectator. At first, you were confused by his sudden request, and it was evident that Suguru was not aware of this arrangement, judging from the look he gave you when he saw you trailing behind Ayaka. But as the council meeting progressed, you realized that there was a reason for this last-minute invitation: it was Haibara’s covert way of asking for help.
There were many things you found amiable about Haibara, but the one thing you respected the most was his impeccable foresight. You could understand why someone like Suguru would have Haibara as his right-hand man.
As the meeting went on, it became more apparent how dire the situation was, though you weren’t so sure how you’d be able to offer assistance at this point. It wasn't like you wielded such power to change the tides of the tension between the two nations—if only one had such power.
No matter which angle you were looking at, the outcome was unfavorable. If the Eastern Region had already cemented their stance, these negotiations were doomed from the start. And to put the final nail in the coffin, it had become very apparent to everyone in the room that Princess Ayaka was ill-fit for negotiations. Perhaps she hadn’t been lying when she said she wasn’t sure why her father sent her here.
By no means was this a malicious criticism of the princess, but since her arrival something felt off. Apart from the uncomfortable conversation you had earlier with her, you had noticed how she had been anxious, unable to hide her stress, and clung to Suguru like he was her lifeline amidst this war camp. Nobody faulted her for being inexperienced in negotiations, but the impression she gave was clear—she dreaded being here, and quite frankly, completely clueless with the political happenings of both countries. A country she was marrying into no less.
What on earth was King Sato thinking?
Surely, he must have known that his own daughter was not up for the task.
If he genuinely wanted to increase the chances of the negotiations, he could have sent another royal envoy in her stead. One that wasn’t so skittish.
There were far too many disadvantages stacked on top of each other. It was as if Sato was actively trying to incite a war.
Too many coincidences could only mean one thing: it was planned.
Everyone in the council room was growing weary as Suguru explained—for the fourth time—what the envoy from the East would likely expect, and what counterpoints they were prepared to make.
Your gaze drifted to the parchment in front of Ayaka. The handwriting was immaculate, elegant even. But the words were hollow:
Eastern Region let them know we mean peace our position means no harm
It was evident that she still hadn’t grasped the crux of the issue.
You let out an internal sigh, helplessness washing over you. But there was nothing you could do. This was in General Geto’s court, not yours.
“I will step in if necessary, Ayaka-sama,” Suguru reassured her. “Please, just try your best.”
Ayaka’s spirits lifted at once, while the rest of the room exhaled a breath they’d all been unknowingly holding since the meeting began.
Suguru was gentle and patient with her, his tone never once shifting into one of annoyance. To say you weren’t a little bit aggrieved would be a lie, but you suppose it was easy for people to treat Ayaka with such attentiveness—like she was a delicate songbird. Even if she wasn’t the princess, she exuded this innocence that made people naturally feel the need and want to protect her.
Would Suguru ever defend you if there ever came a time to?
Or would he leave you in the dust?
A part of you didn’t want to find yourself in that sort of predicament, because you had a sinking feeling what the answer would be.
“Do you have a back-up plan in mind, General Geto?” One of the council members asked.
Suguru nodded. “Yes, but the goal is to resolve it through negotiations first.”
“Please do your best, Ayaka-sama.” Another council member practically begged. “If the negotiation is successful—it will bring about peace to both nations.”
“I’ll do my best,” Ayaka said softly, and looked at Suguru under her lashes. “With General Geto and everyone by my side, I’m sure it will go well.”
Suguru gave a small smile and nodded.
And thus concluded the (disastrous) meeting.
As the war council members trickled out of the strategy room one by one, Haibara called out to you, asking for a word in private. Suguru glanced over at the two of you briefly, before leaving with Ayaka who was practically glued to his side. The room now felt more spacious and breathable, unlike the bleak atmosphere just moments ago.
“A penny for your thoughts, Lady Geto?” Haibara smiled.
You let out a soft chuckle. “I only know what everyone else already knows.”
He hummed, feigning contemplation. “I’d still be interested in hearing it from you.”
“And I suppose that’s why you invited me to this meeting today.”
“Keen as ever, my lady—though that is only half the reason.”
You let out a small sigh and shook your head. “I’m afraid there’s not much I can contribute. The negotiations don’t seem favorable.”
“Is it because of…” He hesitated.
“No, that’s not even our biggest concern. But if we’re being objective, the Eastern Region has all the reason to believe our position is one of hostility—an aggressive show of power. There’s really no justifying it.”
“Yes, I had the same thought…” Haibara admitted, a hint of defeat in his voice.
“There are really only three paths forward, if we want to avoid war,” you continued, raising a finger to count them off. “One: we retract our forces. Two: we strike a genuine compromise. Or three: we launch a diplomatic assault.”
Haibara’s brows furrowed in contemplation. “When you say diplomatic assault—what are you suggesting?”
“Information is power, Haibara. It isn’t always about force or persuasion,” you said. “Hypothetically, is there anything—Suguru, the soldiers, or even you might know about the Eastern Region that could cause strain if it came to light?”
Haibara’s eyes widened. He’d always known you were intelligent, but perhaps Suguru calling you cunning wasn’t too far off the mark. It wasn’t that no one had considered resorting to blackmail, but the way you delivered it—calm and indifferent—was quite frankly, terrifying.
To be honest, you and Suguru were more alike than most realized.
He would hate to ever find himself your enemy.
If only Suguru could stop letting his fears and his need to stay in control guide every decision, Haibara had no doubt that he would have found an invaluable ally in you. Maybe he’d even come to like you.
“I suppose you and Suguru had already thought about it,” you interrupted his thoughts.
“Unfortunately there wasn’t much intelligence we could gather,” Haibara confirmed. “It would put us in a position of distrust if we sent spies to their nation.”
“I see.” Your fingers tapped softly on the table.
So there hadn’t been much effort to gather intel at all.
Everything felt sloppy. Rushed. Too many loose ends for a situation this critical.
It was baffling.
Not that it was Suguru’s fault—his expertise lay in battles and terrain. But for a man as keen and meticulous as him, it was surprising that he hadn’t explored this avenue.
That he’d allowed so many openings.
Was King Sato giving Suguru a harder time than he let on?
“We’re at an impasse, then,” you said tightly.
Haibara’s shoulders slumped slightly. “I was hoping you might have a trick up your sleeve.”
“I’m… trying to respect Geto-sama’s authority. He said he had it under control.” You let out a small, dejected sigh. “And I’m no miracle worker. Even if I were to try to help now—time is not on our side.”
Truth be told, you did have a trick up your sleeve, but you couldn’t tell Haibara. You couldn’t reveal all your cards when there was still so much distrust and tension between you and Suguru. And beyond that, there were no guarantees. You didn’t want to get anyone’s hopes up. Still, every moment wasted would put you further away from the objective, you knew you had to act quickly. Not for Suguru. Not for Haibara. Not even for King Sato. But for the lives of the many innocents who would be carelessly written off as collateral in the King’s petty games.
Ideally, you’d uncover damning evidence against the Eastern Region. If not, the next best move would be to draft a well-considered compromise, something that could hold up as a peace contract, which seems to be Suguru’s contingency plan already. The only issue was—any signs of yielding would not be well-received. It would be viewed as an act of cowardice, giving up on the nation’s pride. And Suguru’s reputation would undoubtedly take a blow.
Whatever it was, time was of the essence.
After your conversation with Haibara, you left him thinking you had nothing to offer, discreetly slipping away into Yumi’s tent.
“Yumi,” you said quietly, peeking through the narrow slit of the tent flap.
“Yes, my lady?” she responded, instantly alert.
“I need your help.” You turned around, voice low. “More specifically, I need the guild’s help.”
“Of course, my lady. What is it?”
You pressed a letter into her hand.
“Godspeed. We don’t have much time—the envoy arrives in two weeks.”
She gave a single nod, then vanished without another word.
I require information on the Eastern Region. Anything you can find. Maps, slanderous gossip, trade ledgers, hidden dealings. As long as it is verifiable. There is little time. The moon watches, Your Lady
And with that, you left the rest to fate. All you could do now was hope something turned up.
After all, the Merchant Guild never failed to answer your call.
—
Suguru walked alongside Ayaka through the campsite. He couldn’t recall the last time they'd walked so closely side by side—just the two of them. Their last encounter was at his wedding, where they exchanged pleasantries laced in pretense, and false blessings. But they both knew it was all a charade.
It hadn’t been their kindest exchange—deceitful, hurtful, tense.
Then again, when it came to Ayaka, when was he ever at ease?
Especially not after his family was killed.
He remembered how, shortly after his family’s funeral, Ayaka had come to him in private and he could never forget that conversation, because it had felt like a second funeral. She told him her father was concerned for her safety, that King Sato had forbidden her from seeing him and ordered her to remain in the palace.
At first, Suguru fell into denial. Surely, if she couldn’t come to see him much anymore, he could still visit her, right?
But no.
She clarified that her father had forbidden her to see anyone, including Suguru.
How could it be?
He had no one left after his entire family was massacred.
He only had Ayaka and Haibara.
And now she was saying goodbye, when he needed her the most?
How could she acquiesce so easily? Did she not love him?
He stood there, completely dumbfounded. Then she began to cry. Her tears had always been a great source of his weakness. He hated seeing those he cared about cry, but something about Ayaka’s tears especially, filled him with a special dread…
Because she was the woman he loved.
Her tears must mean that this was not what she wanted, right?
But after that rainy day, the two of them never saw each other again, at least not for another three years. Not until Suguru began to reclaim his family’s glory and worked his way back into the royal court.
Over the years, love turned to bitter realization, and then, to silent yearning when he saw her once again.
Now, Suguru was a married man.
His original intention to marry had been a necessary step towards his goals. The marriage was to prevent King Sato from exploiting Suguru’s weakness: Ayaka.
He married for the illusion of stability and control. And a small part of him—though he was ashamed to admit it—also married to forget the woman he could never have.
He hadn’t asked for much. As long as his wife was quiet and obedient, and kept her nose out of his business, it would’ve been manageable. Bearable, at least.
But slowly, you chipped away at that perception. And now, things were becoming complicated.
It was like he covered one problem, only to open up another.
He could even see it in the way Haibara respected you so quickly, which was no easy feat.
“I hope marriage has been treating you well.” Ayaka’s voice cut through.
“Yes. It’s more than I could have asked for.” Suguru smiled.
She paused for a moment.
“Both you and Lady Geto said the same thing. You two must understand each other very well.”
Suguru only responded with a low hum.
“Everyone is so enthusiastic about my marriage—enough about me.” He tried to change the subject. Or perhaps he was simply trying to evade the small flutter in his chest—fleeting, but undeniable. “How was the journey? Are you tired?”
“Oh, well. It was quite alright…”
Her voice was a melody. He had always thought that he could listen to her talk forever. But now, even as she spoke, Suguru couldn’t quite bring himself to focus.
His thoughts lingered back in the strategy room, and during the council meeting—when you quietly sat there. You wore your usual stoicism, but he could tell it wasn’t because you were bored. Rather, you were assessing, absorbing the information, and understanding the crucial details. You stayed silent the entire time, which was surprising, given your inquisitive nature. But he supposed he shouldn’t question it—you were holding up your end of the bargain, respecting his jurisdiction.
When Haibara asked you to stay, a part of him was curious as to what the two of you were discussing in private.
A small part of him wanted to ask—wanted to stay. Wanted to know what interesting ideas the two of you would exchange.
And it didn’t escape him either. The way the banter came so easily between you and Haibara.
How it came so easily—for him to talk to you, to ask favors.
How you seemed to let your guard down around him.
How you smiled at him with amusement.
—
It had been a week since you tasked Yumi with getting in touch with the Merchant Guild. You had yet to hear anything back from her, and as each day passed, the more anxious you became, but you were good at hiding your emotions.
Especially in front of Suguru.
Though things seemed to be rather quiet between the two of you, not all was forgiven. And… there was no telling how long this ceasefire was going to last.
“Where is your lady-in-waiting?” Suguru asked out of the blue. “I haven’t seen her with you all week.”
“I dismissed her back to the Geto estate,” you lied, eyes still on the papers sprawled across the desk. You’d spent the past few days collecting notes and drafting a proposal, just in case worse came to worst.
Suguru glanced over at you, watching you write in concentration. There was something so calm—so comforting, almost domestic, about the scene before him. Under the dim lights, with your hair slightly damp and dressed in simple camp garments, it was hard to look away. And the way your brows slightly furrowed, and how your lips silently mouthed the words you wrote. He was almost tempted to get out of bed and join you. To ask what thoughts you were chasing. But he supposed it was also just fine trying to read your lips instead to get the answers.
Haibara had relayed your private discussion to him, but at the time, it had seemed fruitless.
Or so he thought.
Until three nights ago, he’d returned late from training to find you fast asleep, the faint flicker of the oil lamp still burning. It was a small gesture, but it felt oddly comforting to not return to empty darkness. Thinking you wouldn’t notice, he’d sifted through the documents tucked away in your storage box. To his surprise, they were proposal drafts, and meticulous notes on soldier observations. Everything the troops knew about the Eastern Region, down to its most mundane details.
As he read through them, something delicate flickered inside him.
As expected, they were incredible.
Nearly identical to what he had been planning himself.
Since then, he’d secretly stolen glances at your work. And the more he read, the more he was forced to confront the truth: he had treated you unfairly. He’d been cruel without reason. He’d silenced you because the voices in his own mind were too much to bear.
You could still keep your distance without being heartless, Haibara’s words echoed in his mind, louder this time.
Perhaps, once this was all over—once he could finally breathe again…
He’d take the initiative, and ask you for a spar.
—
The night before the Eastern envoy’s arrival…
Tomorrow was the decisive day, and it seemed a compromise was inevitable. The idea of withdrawing some of the troops would most likely not bode well with some of the council members and even King Sato, but was this inflated sense of pride worth thousands of innocent lives?
Unfortunately, Suguru already knew the answer: King Sato didn’t care. He did it simply because he could.
Every step of the way was a test, even bestowing the King’s temporary authority onto him was a test. Sato wanted to see what his general would do when backed into a corner.
If only there was another way out.
Suguru had never believed in miracles. Everything had always been based on merit. Nothing was given, only earned. But for once, he found himself hoping. Anything. Whether it was the Eastern Region being more lenient than they all anticipated, or Ayaka getting possessed with the spirit of a great negotiator.
Or you.
Perhaps you were able to come up with something.
Yet, the thought that he had begun to place his faith in you unnerved him, followed by a sense of guilt and shame. He’d been so certain he had everything under control. His resentment toward you, his agitation, had only ever been a reaction to the truth you revealed—a truth he had always known but refused to acknowledge.
You were a storm that shattered his carefully built reality.
It was all so foreign and unsettling, because even he didn’t know when that agitation had begun to morph into intrigue.
Here he was, sitting in front of the riverbank in hopes for a quiet reflection of tomorrow's plans, but instead, he was trying to solve the conundrum that was you.
“Suguru, there you are,” Ayaka’s voice cut through his thoughts.
“Ayaka-sama,” Suguru gave a slight nod, offering a polite smile.
“It’s just you and me, Suguru, there’s no need to be so formal.” She chuckled lightly.
He let out a quiet hum.
“Are you nervous for tomorrow?” She asked as she took a seat beside him.
“It’ll be fine,” he let out a soft chuckle. “I believe you can do it.”
“I’m not so sure to be honest.” Ayaka bit the bottom of her lip. “Perhaps Lady Geto would make a better negotiator than me.”
“And what makes you think that?”
“She’s just so… capable and intelligent.”
“It’s true,” he admitted before he could stop himself.
He had to pause for a moment to process what he had just done.
“You know—she reminds me of Hayato. The two of them probably would’ve gotten along.” Ayaka added thoughtfully.
“Perhaps,” Suguru remarked, but he disagreed inwardly.
Hayato was the crown prince, and Ayaka’s only full sibling. From what Suguru knew of both you and him—Ayaka’s statement was a bit of a naive conclusion.
If you had ever met Hayato, Suguru knew without an inkling of doubt that you would’ve loathed the prince. You would’ve seen straight through his cruelty and deceit. And in return, Hayato would’ve loathed you, because you would’ve outshined him.
Hayato had held a particular disdain for Suguru since they were children. Suguru had bested him in a duel once, and Hayato had never quite recovered from the blow on his ego, even after fifteen years. And the disdain had only seemed to grow over the years as Suguru rose through the ranks and became the King’s general.
It wasn’t that Ayaka was daft, but it was true that her view of the world had been vastly different. She had never known what it felt like to be on the receiving end of disdain or resentment. For all the heinous things King Sato and Hayato had done behind closed doors, they had always doted on her.
To them, she was a delicate flower, untouched by their rotten roots.
And perhaps, that’s how Suguru saw her too.
“Would it be selfish of me to say that I don’t want this negotiation to succeed?” she asked quietly.
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.” Suguru turned to her, a hint of sternness threading through his voice.
That kind of statement could be considered treason.
“I don’t want to marry their prince—I don’t want to marry anyone. If it’s not—” she stopped herself.
Suguru gritted his teeth. He knew exactly what she wanted to say.
Because he, too, had selfishly wished that things could have turned out differently. Alas, both of them were bound by the shackles of duty. Torn apart by fate.
“I want to be with you, Suguru,” she said softly, her hand resting on his arm. “I don’t care that I’m not Lady Geto, and if I must be second—”
“Ayaka…” he began, but the words wouldn’t come.
She leaned in, closer.
“If we love each other, I can convince my father.” Her voice hushed, but desperate. “I’ll do everything I can.”
Her doll-like eyes looked into his, shimmering like the stars above. Full of life and hope.
Just how he had always remembered it.
His gaze drifted lower. Her lips a sinful temptation.
But for a split second, he saw you instead.
Why did you haunt him, even at this moment?
Ayaka leans even closer, and his heart beats harder. But each beat also carried an unexpected sting.
This was wrong.
Yet, he found it difficult to stop.
He had always yearned for her lips on his, and he was now about to find out.
Their faces now mere inches apart, he could smell the sweetness of her breath. The warmth between their bodies—
Snap.
His head turned sharply toward the sound.
And to his horror, it was you.
…
It had not been your intention to spy on their private moment, but these past few weeks at the campsite were beginning to wear down on you.
You just wanted space, some time alone for reflection.
To breathe.
You’d discovered the riverbank during your first week here, entirely by chance. Since then, you’d come here from time to time to clear your head. But clearly, even something as simple as that couldn’t be afforded to you, because tonight, you stumbled upon Suguru and Ayaka, sitting suspiciously close to one another.
A part of you tried to convince yourself that it was none of your business, whatever the nature of the conversation was—but you couldn’t tear your gaze away. Couldn’t ignore the betrayal curling in your gut.
Everything was abundantly clear.
Your husband still loved the princess.
All this time, it had been evident in the way he looked at her. His gaze was soft, reverent, even. A sincere warmth that could not be faked nor replicated. A warmth that you never knew he was capable of eliciting.
A pure, silent yearning.
An unfamiliar ache curdled in your chest, but you quickly swallowed it. The truth was bitter, and the realization stung like a slap across the face.
It wasn't specifically you that Suguru loathed.
It was the role you took.
A role that was never meant for you to fulfill.
“I… apologize,” you shakily stammered.
Ayaka immediately shot up, horrified. “L-Lady Geto! It’s not what it looks like,” she quickly said.
The world around you spun.
Even though you knew this was all pretend, even though you never expected Suguru to love you, even though you had expected all of this.
Why did it still hurt?
You hated how flustered you were, how shame coiled around your throat like a serpent. You didn’t want to look at Suguru, because you knew if you looked at him it would confirm everything in an instant. And even worse—he would see how wounded you were.
“It’s alright, Ayaka-sama.” You tried to stay composed, but your voice quivered. “I saw nothing shameful.”
Before there was another chance for either of them to speak, you turned and walked away.
If you stayed a moment longer, you would’ve crumbled.
…
He couldn’t believe it.
He was a shameless dog.
Not only did he nearly fall into temptation, but he nearly risked everything.
Had it not been you who found them, this would have certainly caused a scandal and the downfall of House Geto.
When had he fallen so far from grace?
He could barely recognize the man he had become—weak-willed, and a complete lack of control and discipline.
“I must go.” Suguru stood abruptly.
“S-Suguru, I—”
“I’m sorry. This cannot happen again.” His voice was curt as he turned on his heel and left.
At that moment, he couldn't care less about leaving Ayaka alone. All he knew was he wanted to find you.
Suguru moved through the campsite with perfect composure, nodding at each soldier who wished him good night. But the quieter the camp, the more frantic his mind became. His eyes searched everywhere for you as he made his way to the shared tent.
There was no denying it, he still loved Ayaka. But something had unexpectedly taken root.
His heart might have still beat for her, but your name persistently echoed in his mind.
As his feet took him closer and closer to the tent, he began to feel anxious.
Because what could he possibly say?
Every word would only be a pathetic excuse.
But he continued to march forward, until he found himself at the entrance of the tent. On one hand, he had hoped you’d be on the other side, but on the other, he also hoped you weren’t. Manically, his wild thoughts and all the possibilities ran through his mind. He took a deep breath and a quick moment to steel himself before flipping open the fabric of the tent.
Only to be met with an empty darkness.
With each step inside, the weight of hesitation and guilt grew heavier. He lit the oil lamp, its warm golden glow spilling across the hollow space. Quietly, he sat by the bedside, eyes settling on the empty desk—the one you had occupied every night, working tirelessly on your secret proposal.
Something he had pretended not to notice.
Just like the many things about you he had pretended not to notice—pretended not to care.
Maybe this empty silence was for the better.
—
It was humiliating.
You had lost all composure and your usual tact. You weren’t even sure why you were the one running away and hiding, when it was your husband who had done something inexcusable.
But seeing Suguru and Ayaka together made you feel unclean. When they were together, it was hard not to notice—how they fit together so perfectly, like two pieces of a puzzle. They had history. They had a deep understanding of one another. And most of all, they complemented each other.
Seeing them was like witnessing what true love was.
That rare, sacred thing everyone quietly yearned for in a world built on political transactions and hidden agendas.
You understood Ayaka’s woes, her reluctance to marry the Eastern Prince. Why did she have to—when true love was within her reach? She was just another political pawn, a victim to her greedy father.
As for Suguru, you supposed even the great Conqueror of Stars had things beyond his reach.
Like the woman he truly desired.
A tragic irony.
You sat alone in the quiet darkness of Yumi’s unoccupied tent. You hadn’t heard from her since her departure, which only made you increasingly worried.
What if she’d been injured?
Or worse, what if she ran into danger?
You hated it.
How a single moment caused you to spiral into a flurry of self-doubt.
Why did Suguru Geto have this effect on you?
Maybe you and Suguru weren’t so different after all. Both of you desired control. Both of you were prideful in your own stubborn ways. He needed control over the situation, while you clung to control over your emotions. Never wanting to falter. Never wanting to appear weak or vulnerable—because vulnerability only ever led to dire consequences.
A crack of moonlight suddenly spilled in from the open entrance of the tent.
“My lady?” Yumi’s voice called out, slightly out of breath.
She had hurried back until the very last minute.
“Yumi!” you gasped, rushing over and pulling her into a tight embrace.
As you held her, your body trembled but you remained silent. Not wanting to burden her with your personal troubles when she had just returned from an arduous journey. Between you and Yumi, there were no words required, she just returned your silent embrace without questions. At least in this storm, there was still one person who understood you.
Her presence was all you needed to reignite your resolve.
That’s right, there was no time to wallow in despair or self-pity.
“I apologize for not being able to write,” she quietly said.
“No,” you smiled. “I’m just glad you made it back safely.”
She nodded and moved quickly toward the small desk, lighting the oil lamp. “We’ve collected everything we could.” She sprawled the papers and maps across the wooden surface, organizing everything in specific piles. “I hope this could be of use.”
“I’m sure there’ll be something useful. I’ll fetch you something to eat from the dining hall first,” you offered, already stepping out. “You should rest afterward.”
“What about you, my lady?”
“If you don’t mind… I’d like to stay here and go through everything,” you replied softly.
“It’s a lot to sift through—it’ll take you the whole night.”
“That’s alright.” You shook your head. “You and the guild have done most of the brunt work—I should do my part as well. You have my sincere thanks.”
.
.
.
Under the cloak of night, you continued to work in silence, sifting through all the papers, and comparing maps. Yumi had long been asleep on the bed.
Finally, for all that had transpired today, you had found a silver lining.
Indeed, the Merchant Guild never fails.
—
It had been dawn when you finally compiled all the relevant information and explored every angle of the negotiation. You let out a small content groan as you stretched your arms. Despite the drowsiness looming over you, there would be no time to rest. If you were to close your eyes now you might oversleep and that wasn’t an option.
You stepped out of the tent for some fresh air, some soldiers already busying themselves with the day to day operations—restocking supplies, morning exercise, and kitchen duties. A few of them greeted you in passing, and you nodded, keeping your flawless composure as Lady Geto. You decided to head to the private bath house to freshen up. Being only one of the few women in the war camp, it was a rather nice perk to have a private bathing area that you didn’t have to fight over. A rare luxury in a place built for war.
Every fiber of your body relaxed as you submerged yourself into the wooden tub, the steaming water enveloping you. It was hot enough to sting your skin slightly, but that was exactly how you liked it. You let out a content sigh as your head fell back, neck resting against the edge of the tub. Staring at the wooden panels of the ceiling, you mentally reviewed all the possibilities for today’s negotiations once again. You would enter the meeting under the guise of a mere spectator, and then, when the decisive moment came, you would intervene.
The only thing now was that you hoped today would be over soon, and without too many obstacles.
.
.
.
“Y-Yumi, you’re back!” Haibara exclaimed. Surprise was evident in his face.
“Yes, Master Haibara,” Yumi replied, offering little explanation. You had advised her in advance that you lied about her absence.
Standing beside Suguru, you awaited the Eastern Region’s envoy. It felt like deja vu. It was unbelievable that it had already been two weeks since you last stood here to welcome the princess. Except this time, the group was slightly larger, with Ayaka positioned in the center, flanked by a few of her royal servants. Your head remained high and posture poised. Ayaka avoided your gaze and fidgeted nervously. Meanwhile, Suguru would glance over at you every so often, but you pretended not to notice.
As the envoy appeared in the distance, the scene felt like a battlefield, watching an enemy army encroach. The Eastern Region was known for indulgence and opulence, and their envoy clearly spared no effort to hide it. Each member traveled in an oxen-drawn carriage, while the leader rode ahead on a white stallion, draped in luxury and bearing the flag of the Eastern Region. The accessories adorning the stallion alone were far more extravagant than anything else in the camp.
“We welcome you, Chief Secretary Kawada.” Princess Ayaka smiled.
“Thank you for your gracious invitation,” he said, quickly climbing off his horse and bowing reverently. The rest of the group followed suit.
The introductions continued as the group exchanged surface-level pleasantries. But beneath all the niceties, the tension was palpable. Everyone here had an agenda, and now, it could only be left up to fate to see whose will be realized.
Let the negotiations commence.
—
The strategy room was tense to say the least. It had been obvious since the arrival of the Eastern envoy that they were only here to make a declaration and not so much a compromise. Their vice captain, Takeda, in particular, had been very vocal.
Every time Takeda spoke, discomfort prickled beneath your skin. His words were abrasive, and he appeared to have little respect or regard for Princess Ayaka, which was rather insulting in a diplomatic environment. There were a few occasions when even Kawada had to gently remind him to watch his tone and temper.
“With all due respect, Princess Ayaka,” Kawada said. “You speak of mutual respect and peace—but it’s hard to see your presence here as anything more than performative.”
The air grew tense.
“I can assure you, it is not,” she replied, voice calm. “If this were an act then—”
“We would be fools to not see through your nation’s false pretenses!” Takeda cut in. “For one—you’re already set to marry our Crown Prince. A union has been solidified, and yet your country still camps its military at our borders. If that isn’t a declaration of war, then what is?”
“You misunderstand us. If we wanted to—” Your infantry captain stepped in, his patience clearly running thin.
“If I may,” you interjected, raising a hand slightly.
This is it.
This was the moment you’d strike.
If you let that hot-headed dolt continue running his mouth, the negotiations would go up in flames.
All eyes turned to you—including Suguru, who shot you an unreadable look. It wasn’t one of his usual icy glares, but instead, almost a look of acknowledgment. Haibara stood tense beside him, slightly confused.
“I apologize for only speaking up now,” you said, offering a graceful smile. “It was not my original intention to interfere, as I was meant to merely be an observer today. But it would be a disservice to allow our two great nations to continue misunderstanding one another.”
You gestured to Yumi, who stepped forward to hand you the documents you’d prepared in advance, including detailed maps of both nations.
“I believe that, at our core, both nations want the same thing: peace. Neither of us wish for war and needless bloodshed.
"After all, in war, it is not the kings or the kingmakers who suffer—but the innocent lives lost. People with homes, families, and futures they hope to return to.”
You sifted through your notes, unfolding the map carefully in front of you.
“However, before we can begin any true negotiation and talk of compromise, we must all be willing to meet eye to eye and build trust.
If your only goal here today is to assert your stance, then I’m afraid you’ve come only to waste everyone’s time.”
“Of course not, Lady Geto. Finally, the only one with some sense. This is all we’ve ever wanted. The Eastern Region, after all, has always been a harmonious country!”
You offered the man a small smile, though your eyes remained devoid of emotion.
There it was again—that look.
Suguru could never forget it: the cold, calculated glint in your eyes. The same one you bore each time you were about to make a decisive move—whether it was with the sword, or with your sharp words.
Once again, you were about to dictate the outcome of this battle.
In the small room, surrounded by a sea of people, everything else faded. He saw no one. He heard no one.
Only you.
“Excellent. First, you have my sincerest gratitude for your willingness to communicate—and for keeping an open mind,” you continued. “I’ll be the first to admit: we often become so entrenched in our own beliefs and convictions, we lose sight of what truly matters.
“Now, let us begin with the first step of trust building. Shall we?”
The Eastern envoy looked in anticipation and nodded. Beside you, Ayaka seemed to relax, her shoulders easing, while her eyes softened with relief, her gaze drifted as though she could finally breathe again.
“There’s no denying the kind of message our nation is sending by the way we’re positioned,” you continued. “It would be wrong of us to pretend otherwise, or to dismiss your concerns as baseless.”
Unfurling a map across the table, the parchment crinkled open, revealing red markings dotting the terrain—outlining the locations of military encampments.
“However,” you added, “if you believe we set up these camps solely to threaten your empire—I urge you to look again.”
The envoy studied the map carefully, brows furrowed. “I understand the point you’re making, Lady Geto. But just because you have military camps elsewhere… it doesn’t exactly disprove our claim.”
You shook your head, pointing to the specific cluster nearest to the border. “Look closer.”
“We stationed troops here not to provoke you, but to choose the lesser of two evils: risk offending your nation, or risk unrest among our own civilians.”
Your fingers smoothly traced the villages surrounding the camp. “Our current position is the ideal place. If we stationed our troops too close to the villages, it would’ve caused panic.
“I’m sure, for the peaceful nation your country is, you can understand: people don’t sleep well if they can see banners and soldiers outside their windows.”
Kawada slightly nodded, but you could tell that he still wasn’t entirely convinced.
“And though it may sound arrogant,” you added. “Ask yourselves this: in a full-scale war between our nations—who would truly emerge victorious? If conquest was our intent, wouldn’t we have acted long ago?”
A ripple of murmurs passed through the envoy.
“Is that a threat, Lady Geto?!” the vice captain snapped.
“A threat? Or a fact?” you replied calmly. “Think objectively, Vice Captain Takeda.”
As you observed everyone’s faces, you could see that they were still trying to hold steadfast onto their stance. It was clear that they wouldn’t be satisfied unless the troops were withdrawn—that was their only acceptable answer. You did not want to resort to this final chess piece you had in hand, but it seemed that it was inevitable since they wouldn’t yield, even after this reasonable explanation.
“Chief Secretary Kawada, there is a more pressing matter that needs to be addressed,” you said, your tone steady.
He looked at you, puzzled. But you let the silence stretch as you locked eyes with him, allowing the weight of your words to simmer.
Suguru knew that this was the moment. You had set them up right where you wanted.
The ace was about to be revealed.
“The Eastern Region demands trust and transparency. Then let me speak plainly.” You gave him a confident smile. “Your nation has not been forthcoming in this negotiation—you’ve been hiding a secret that could prove detrimental to us all.”
Gasps filled the room. Disbelief rippled through the air.
Even Suguru had not anticipated this. Surely, you were not one to make such baseless accusations. So it must have meant that you had received some kind of information…
But how?
Who really is the woman that he had married?
“Accusations, Lady Geto!” Kawada snapped, his fists trembling, face flushed red with anger. “Our nation has done nothing but bend over backwards for two empires that have done nothing but threaten us with conquest!”
“Then how do you explain this?” you challenged, laying out the map of the Eastern Region along with several unfamiliar documents.
“I’m sure you recognize this map?”
“Of course,” he scoffed. “It was drawn by our royal cartographer. A gift to General Geto, if I recall.”
“Correct. It was given in gratitude, after he and a handful of our soldiers selflessly defended one of your borders from a brigade of bandits.”
His brow twitched. “So what’s your point?”
You met his gaze, voice unwavering.
“Why did your nation gift my husband an incorrect map as thanks?”
Suguru’s eyes widened. This revelation wasn’t just damning—it was astonishing. As he watched everything unfold before his court, he found himself on the edge of his seat at every turn. It was absolutely chilling. Clearly, you came into this negotiation with only one outcome in mind: to win.
“Impossible!” Kawada barked. “That map came from someone in our royal court. A mistake like this would mean a deliberate political deception!”
“So you’re claiming your nation didn’t intend to mislead us?” you asked calmly.
“Of course not!” he huffed, his hands trembling. “Where is the proof of this outrageous slander?”
You gestured toward the unfamiliar documents sprawled across the table, and another map of the Eastern Region. “Please, take a look at the trade records and ledgers.”
Kawada picked one up, his brow furrowing as he sifted through the pages. Beside him, Takeda—who had been loud earlier—now stood in tense silence.
“Where did you get this?” he finally asked, scowling.
You gave a small, knowing smile. “I have reliable informants. Admittedly, I also had a hard time making sense of it at first. But once the pieces fell into place… it was terrifying.”
He skimmed further, face growing pale.
“These are… illegal weapon trades.”
“Indeed. And do you know where those weapons were being shipped to?”
His hands trembled as he scanned the ledger for details. The weapons were being shipped to a region nestled right by the border.
Stamped with none other than the Eastern King’s royal seal.
“Convenient, isn’t it?” you said coolly. “Had I not known better, I’d almost believe your nation was quietly plotting our demise. Illegal weapons, routed to a border region—conveniently missing from the map you so graciously gifted us.”
This newfound information unraveled a whole string of conspiracies and political tension. The room fell awfully quiet, you could almost hear a pin drop. Pressure from the existing tension was about to reach its breaking point, it was only a matter of time before someone cracked—
“Preposterous! How dare the Eastern Region make a mockery of us!”
“You hypocrites,” someone else snapped. “You show up here all high and mighty—preaching about trust and honor, insulting our princess—only to be plotting a preemptive strike?!”
“I swear we know nothing of this—” Kawada defended.
“General Geto, we must apprehend them. Now.”
“That’s right, General Geto, the evidence is there! They are clearly guilty!”
“If we don’t act now, they might return home and start a war!”
“Enough,” Suguru said, his voice cutting sharp through the air.
The room fell silent. Hands hovered over weapons. Hostility crackled like lightning in a storm, only a breath away from bloodshed.
Suguru raised a hand to gesture to his soldiers to stand down. His voice was low and deadly. “I suggest you explain yourselves—quickly. Before my patience runs dry and I have no choice but to detain you for conspiring against our nation.”
“I-It’s true that the map you have is incorrect, General Geto.” Kawada had lost all confidence; his voice trembled.
Your eyes flicked toward Takeda, who had gone deathly quiet. He looked pale—like he’d just seen a ghost.
He knows something.
But the room was too volatile for a direct confrontation. You had to think fast.
How to get them to reveal the truth themselves?
Your eyes met Suguru’s. He was already watching you and gave a small, almost imperceptible nod.
“Then how do you explain your King’s endorsement of these illegal trades?” You pressed.
“I swear on our good nation’s honor, our King would never do such a thing!” Kawada sputtered, flipping through the ledgers like he might find a reasonable answer hiding between the lines. “Our King loathes war—he has always abhorred bloodshed. More than anyone in this room.”
You didn’t respond to him. Instead, your eyes stayed fixed on the vice captain.
“Are you suggesting your King’s seal was forged?” Your voice was calm, measured, but everyone in the room could feel the blade beneath it.
“It… it could be possible—”
“A possibility is not good enough,” Suguru cut in, voice sharp. “Was it forged, or not?”
The envoy looked around at one another, clearly rattled. Their confusion said it all: they didn’t know.
All except one.
Taking a steady breath, you gestured lightly to the documents. “Chief Secretary Kawada, you should be familiar with your King’s seal, no?
“If this was forgery, then I implore you—look closely. Compare it to a verified mark. Spot the difference. This is no time to cower when your nation’s honor is at stake.”
“Y-Yes… of course, Lady Geto.” He squinted closer at the page, his hands visibly shaking.
Everyone in the room held their breath as they watched him scramble—fumbling at first, before finally pulling himself together. He leaned over the table, retrieving a magnifying glass to examine the seal in greater detail.
“T-There is something… indeed wrong with the seal,” he admitted at last.
Excellent. This was the confirmation you needed.
“Tell us,” you commanded.
He turned the ledger toward you, angling the magnifying glass so you could see for yourself.
“It’s difficult to tell with the naked eye, Lady Geto,” he said, guiding his stubby finger toward the corner of the royal seal. “But here—in the character for His Majesty’s name—there’s a consistent defect across all these ledgers. A chip, most likely caused by poor craftsmanship.”
“I see,” you murmured. “It would be quite the insult to your King to present himself with such a poorly made seal.”
“Y-Yes, you are most understanding, my lady—” the envoy leader looked like he might sag with relief.
“But that's not good enough, I’m afraid.”
He wilted in his seat, the relief dissipated as quickly as it came. Kawada was clearly in distress—sweating, trembling, utterly defeated. For a moment, you almost pitied the middle-aged man. He looked as though the stress had aged him a decade. It was almost unbelievable that a diplomatic envoy could crumble this easily at a single obstacle—albeit a scandalous one—perhaps the Eastern Region’s “defenselessness” wasn’t just political rhetoric after all.
“Do you have a verified copy of your King’s legitimate seal to prove this is a forgery?” you asked. At this point, you were like a teacher guiding their pupil to the answers.
“Yes!” The envoy leader confirmed. He procured a scroll embellished with golden silk. An official letter from their King, originally meant to condemn the establishment of The Eastern Campsite. “Please, compare the seal, Lady Geto!” His voice bordered on a desperate plea.
As you examined the two side by side, the discrepancy was clear. The forged seal looked as though it had been carved from a low-grade, porous stone. The ink hadn’t fully taken, small white dots broke up the lines, as if the material couldn’t properly absorb or distribute the ink. In contrast, the King’s legitimate seal had a clean, crisp border. Each character in his name was sharp and smooth, a sign of fine craftsmanship, chiseled from a high-quality stone.
“It seems the Eastern Court has more dire matters to address, then,” you mused, glancing up at Kawada.
“Indeed, Lady Geto,” he exhaled, shoulders sagging. “If it hadn’t been for you—we would’ve never realized such a despicable thing was happening right under our noses!”
Victory was within reach, but not quite claimed yet.
They can’t just walk away thinking that this is all water under the bridge. After all, you were the one who discovered this crime and saved them from potential disaster.
“And how does the Eastern Region intend to rectify this broken trust?” You looked up at Kawada.
“We’ll send word to our King at once,” he declared. “He will issue a decree to withdraw all protests regarding the campsite.”
You hummed, unfazed. “I wonder who in your court would be so bold as to orchestrate this? Is that not a concern for both our nations?”
“Lady Geto is right!” one of your council members echoed. “Now that it’s come to light your region exploited our trust, do you think we’ll just be satisfied with a measly cease letter?!”
“I-I assure you, our good neighbor, we will rectify this!” one of the Eastern representatives stammered. “Our King is fair and reasonable—he will ensure this never happens again!”
“What does this have to do with the Eastern Region anyway?! We haven’t set up campsites on your land! It’s none of your business what we do—”
The room soon erupted into chaos. All courtesy was gone, only insults and venomous words hurled at the Eastern envoy, while they scrambled to defend themselves. But your eyes remained fixed on Takeda as you quietly sat there, like a hunter locked on its prey.
Good. Let tension bear its fangs. Let chaos fester just a little longer.
Let them beg for mercy.
He was about to break at any moment—
“Your wretched nation deserves to be taken down,” Takeda snapped, his entire body trembling with rage. “It should be your lands ravaged and burned—your innocent civilians slaughtered!”
The room went deathly silent.
“Takeda, what are you—”
“Our King is a coward!” Takeda yelled, eyes wild as he turned to Ayaka and pointed at her with a shaking hand. “He thinks marrying his son off to a tyrant’s daughter will bring about peace?! It’s time you all wake up! That power-hungry bastard will take our land, it’s only a matter of time!”
It finally dawned on you.
His hatred. His sharp words. His resistance. The animosity you’d felt from him all along.
This level of deception and corruption must have been supported by someone of power. Someone whose life was consistently on the line for the country would hold a type of pride for their nation, and wished for their glory.
Someone like Vice Captain Takeda of the Eastern Region’s royal army would have fit the profile.
“Keep your mouth shut, Takeda!” one of the Eastern members hissed. “Do you want us to go to war?!”
As tensions rose, you looked at Takeda's face and what you saw next caused the blood to drain from your face. Because you realized only a second too late, that you had gravely miscalculated one thing:
His desperation.
Everything that followed happened too fast.
In a last-ditch effort, Takeda drew his sword and lunged at you and Princess Ayaka.
All attention snapped toward Ayaka—including Suguru’s. His body moved before his mind could catch up, shielding Ayaka with instinctive urgency, and in turn, leaving you exposed and defenceless.
The strategy room combusted into chaos.
In an act of self-preservation, your bare hand shot up, seizing the blade aimed at your throat as Takeda pinned you down.
Takeda was a breath away from cutting it clean open.
“This is all your fault!” He snarled. “Had you not stuck your nose into our nation’s business, I wouldn’t have to kill you!”
“My lady!” Yumi’s scream pierced through the noise.
There was no pain, adrenaline coursed through your veins numbing all thoughts and sensation, only fueled by a primal desperation to survive. Blood trickled steadily, the blade slicing through skin, muscle, and tendon.
You were going to lose something.
Your life—or your hand.
“What are you doing?! Have you lost your mind, Takeda?!” The Eastern representative yelled, voice shaking in disbelief.
Ayaka screamed and curled in on herself, eyes wide with horror as she saw your blood and your death just inches away. Her scream grounded Suguru back to reality, and that was when the horror of the moment had sunk in.
You were about to die.
Something inside him broke.
He lunged at Takeda, tackling him to the ground. In doing so, he ripped the blade clean from your grip, deepening the gash across your palm.
You gasped in pain, certain that your hand was gone.
Suguru drew his own sword and pressed it on Takeda’s throat—beads of blood began to form beneath the blade’s edge.
“Kill me,” Takeda taunted Suguru under his breath. “That’s all your country is good for anyway.”
Suguru grunted and pressed the blade deeper with controlled strength, but control was fraying at the seams. The voices in his mind telling him to kill, kill, KILL.
“Please, General Geto—spare him!” one envoy representative begged. “Let the Eastern Region deal with him!”
“Give me one good reason to let any of you live,” Suguru seethed.
The tension in the air was so thick it suffocated. Suguru seemed to have lost all reason and control, being one wrong move away from setting off an entire war and ruining everything that you had worked hard to ascertain.
Haibara stepped in, the lone voice of reason amid the chaos.
“Detain Takeda and the envoy. Someone escort Princess Ayaka back to her quarters immediately,” he ordered.
“We’re innocent—”
“It is detainment or death.” Haibara’s voice cut like steel.
The war council officers moved at once: one guided Ayaka out; while others hauled the envoy toward the detention unit.
“Geto-sama, justice will be served,” he said, steady but urgent. “But you must let him go.”
Suguru was still pinned on top of Takeda, eyes feral.
Kill him.
Give him death.
The voices grew louder and more persistent in his mind.
KILL HIM.
No mercy.
Reclaim control.
Make an example out of him.
Incite war.
Show them you are not WEAK.
Do not give your enemies mercy—
“Think of your wife!” Haibara snapped.
The trance broke.
Suguru’s gaze flew to you. Yumi cradled you, blood slickening her hands and saturating your clothes, your breath shallow and looking closer to death by the second. He rushed to you instantly. The others tackled Takeda away as Suguru tore fabric from his robe and wrapped it tightly around your hand. Without wasting another moment, he scoops you up in his arms.
“Call a physician to our quarters—now,” he commanded.
As he rushed you to the quarters, for the first time ever, he had called you by your name.
Everything will be alright. He murmured, as his heart pounded violently against his chest.
—
By the time Suguru laid you on the bed, you were extremely lightheaded.
“Where is he?” he barked, tension sharp in his voice.
“He is coming, Geto-sama,” Haibara tried to assure.
“He’s not coming fast enough,” Suguru snapped. “Must I break his legs and drag him here myself?”
Everyone in the room froze, unsettled. The atmosphere was charged with urgency, but your vision was beginning to blur. The cloth wrapped around your wound was completely saturated, dripping at the seam.
At last the physician burst through the flap, breathless. “My apologies for the delay—”
Everyone blinked when Princess Ayaka slipped in behind him.
“I’m sorry,” she said, out of breath. “I wanted to be sure Lady Geto was all right, so I stopped the physician on the way…”
Suguru’s jaw clenched, annoyance flickering across his face.
“May I, Lady Geto?” The physician extended his hand as he took a seat at the bedside, wasting no further time.
“I only want Yumi here,” your voice cracked, unable to focus as you allowed the physician to see your wound.
The physician looked hesitantly to the group behind him, giving them a nod.
“Let’s respect Lady Geto’s wishes,” Haibara acquiesced.
Suguru lingered, reluctant. Ayaka mirrored his movements, eyes still fixed on him—until Haibara let out a frustrated sigh and shoved them both out of the tent.
Once they were gone, you exhaled slightly.
The physician began his work. You winced as he carefully peeled the blood-soaked cloth from your palm, which had already begun to stick to your skin.
“This is a serious wound.” The physician murmured.
He started with the disinfection, which burned like molten lava. You wanted to scream but bit your tongue, forcing yourself into silence.
Not because it didn’t hurt.
But because the betrayal coupled with the vulnerability hurt even more.
They did not deserve to witness your unravel.
After the disinfection, the physician handed you a thick cloth.
“If you require this, my lady,” he said gently.
You knew what was next: sutures.
You were somewhat versed in the medical procedures, thanks to the books you have read growing up. You watched as he took a curved needle out from his satchel, disinfected it over a flame, and then carefully threaded silk through it.
“Please bear through the pain, my lady—you are very brave,” Yumi murmured.
Stuffing the cloth in your mouth, you braced yourself as the needle pierced your skin. Every stitch felt like glass, slicing deeper than the wound itself. By the sixth stitch, you couldn’t take it anymore—your muffled cries slipped past the cloth, tears rolled down your cheek, cold sweat coating your skin.
“Yumi, please—help stabilize our lady!” the physician called out.
Yumi held you close, gently whispering into your ear, “Just a little more. It’ll be over soon.”
The rest of the procedure dragged on like a cruel eternity. Bloodied fabric littered the floor by the end, and you lay still—eyes hollow and glazed over, body trembling from exhaustion. The searing pain had dulled into something distant, cold, and numb.
“I will inform General Geto that the procedure is complete,” the physician said, bowing slightly. “Please apply this herbal salve to help prevent infection and ease the pain. Though…with a wound that deep, the salve will probably do little to ease the pain.”
“Thank you,” Yumi replied, accepting the small container in her hands.
The physician gestured toward the tent’s entrance, and immediately, Suguru, Haibara, and Ayaka stepped in. You were too disoriented to really acknowledge them.
“How’s my wife?” Suguru asked.
Wife. What a funny thing to call you now.
“It’s a stroke of luck she didn’t lose her hand, General. The wound was deep—it cut through the tendons.”
Suguru tried to remain composed, but his worry bled through every word, every breath. He was no stranger to wounds and injury, so he understood the severity of your condition.
It was almost laughable that it took nearly losing your hand to finally draw some emotion from him.
He may not be heartless but he was very much close to it.
“I’ve given Yumi a salve for infection,” the physician continued. “Though with a wound that deep, the pain will be difficult to manage. Lady Geto will have to endure it.”
“And how long will recovery take?”
“Weeks, at the earliest—assuming there’s no infection. But…” The physician hesitated. “I’m afraid, even once it heals, her hand will likely never regain full function.”
“N-No!” Yumi gasped, covering her mouth in shock.
Silence fell over the tent like a heavy curtain. Thick with guilt and regret.
But you? You just stared at the roof of the tent. Hopeless. Numb.
You felt empty.
…
Suguru thought he would never feel such a thing again: regret.
The last time he had felt it was when he woke up in Haibara’s home, after a three-day coma from life-threatening injuries, and was told he had been the only one to survive.
He regretted surviving. He regretted not dying with his family.
He still remembered it vividly. That day, he had an argument with Sayuri and said something harsh, which ended with her running off in tears. It had something to do with her coming-of-age ceremony—her formal debut into society.
She had said something careless, something sure to break their mother and father’s hearts: I don’t want to marry. I’ll stay here with you, Mother, and Father.
Suguru’s immediate reaction hadn’t been one of understanding. Instead, he thought she was being spoiled—sheltered by the way everyone, including himself, doted on her. He assumed she was simply afraid of the responsibilities that came with marriage.
At the time, he could never have imagined why Sayuri was so determined not to marry.
.
.
.
“Not everyone is fortunate like you, nii-sama,” Sayuri said.
“Whatever do you mean?” Suguru scowled, slightly offended that she’d chalked his achievements up to luck. His own sister, of all people, should’ve known the blood, sweat, and tears he had poured into getting to where he was.
“Because you and Ayaka-sama love each other,” she replied, fidgeting with the hem of her sleeves. “You two will be just like Mother and Father—I know it.”
Suguru sighed, though he couldn’t help the slight heat creeping up his ears and the way his heart skipped a beat at the imagery. Ayaka had always reminded him of the cherry blossom that stood in the Geto Estate garden. She was lovely in all the ways he’d ever wanted in a woman—graceful, good-natured, well-mannered, gentle with her speech. In addition, she was good at calligraphy and dance.
“It’s not that simple,” he said, shrugging off the tiny hopefulness in his chest. “I don’t even know if she’ll accept my proposal.”
“She will. How could she not, when she loves you too?” Her eyes narrowed.
“I’m… jealous to be honest—that you could come to know what love is. How can I marry a man whom I do not love—?”
“Father and I will make sure he’s worthy of you,” Suguru said, genuinely believing it would bring her peace. “You’ll grow to love him in time.”
“You don’t understand,” she mumbled. “It’s not about what he’s worthy of. I want to love someone because I chose him. Not because it’s expected.”
“Sayuri,” he said firmly. “You should trust Father’s judgment—if not mine. He would never give your hand to someone you couldn’t respect. You will be happy, I’m sure of it.” His gaze dropped back to his studies—a quiet signal for his younger sister to cease this foolish talk and bother him another time.
Her fingers twisted in the fabric of her sleeves. “You don’t understand my feelings at all, nii-sama.”
He clicked his tongue, a slight annoyance creeping up. “You’re not seeing things clearly right now. You’ve always been too sheltered and spoiled—”
“I’m not sheltered and spoiled!” she cried. “If anything, you’re the one who’s sheltered. Always stuck between books, training with Father, or courting Ayaka-sama! Your path is set for you, all you ever have to do is claim it!”
“That’s not true—”
“I don’t want to hear it! You’re so unfair—you expect me to understand you, but you can never do the same for me!”
Her outburst took Suguru aback. He looked at her, stunned, as she sprinted out of the office sobbing. Guilt gnawed inside his stomach, but he restrained himself from chasing after her. If he went to apologize to her right now, she would never grow up—she would never see reason.
He supposed he ought to make amends with her, but he would do it later.
Little did he know, that was the last time he ever spoke to her.
.
.
.
Regret was always so cruel.
Its maws sank deep into your very soul and fester like a parasite, until you become one with it.
As Suguru looked at your injured hand—your swordhand, he was wracked with that all-consuming regret.
He didn’t dare to imagine what was going inside your mind at this very moment.
“The soldiers are all waiting at the dining hall,” Ayaka quietly broke the silence. “Perhaps we should go first and let Lady Geto rest—”
“I will go,” you declared.
Even in this moment, you were committed to playing the part. Or perhaps, your pride would not allow Suguru or Ayaka to have this… especially not at the expense of your injury.
“But Lady Geto, you must recover from your injury.” The princess tried to counter.
“As you said, Ayaka-sama,” you smiled, but this time—it was not the usual graceful smile you so easily donned on. It was a cold warning. “Everyone is waiting. I do not wish for them to worry for my sake.”
You slid off the bed, everyone, including Yumi, watched you with concern. Suguru reflexively tried to take your hand, but you swatted it away as you headed towards the entrance of the tent.
Everyone froze—stupefied.
“I thought everyone was waiting, or were they not?” you said, never once looking back.
—
In the dining hall, the chatter and warmth of the space resumed—a shift from the grim atmosphere earlier. Everyone bombarded you with well-wishes and their sympathies, enough to make your head spin and ruin what little appetite you had left.
You sat beside Suguru on one side, while Ayaka sat on the other. The table was filled with other high-ranking soldiers.
“I heard that bastard targeted both Ayaka-sama and Lady Geto.” One of the soldiers seethed.
“He has no honor! Attacking two women like that.” Another rebuked.
Normally, you would’ve tuned into the banter even if there wasn’t much to say, but it was difficult to focus. Instead, you took your spoon in your working hand, slowly scooping rice into your mouth, careful not to embarrass yourself.
“My father will hear of this and Takeda will be dealt with accordingly,” Ayaka reassured the soldiers.
From your peripheral vision, you noticed Suguru’s hand move. He placed a piece of fish into your bowl. It was the best cut, too. That small, thoughtful gesture, however, only served to heighten your resentment, because you knew it was only for optics.
Even now, it seemed like your injury was being used to bolster his reputation as a loving husband.
"I detest it when someone puts food into my bowl," you said quietly, just loud enough for him to hear. You kept your gaze ahead, posture steady, a polite smile fixed on your lips. "Do not do it again."
For the first time, he was on the receiving end of your animosity, and he couldn’t fault you. But he understood the true message behind your words: I do not want your sympathy.
“Yes, you must let King Sato know; only he can bring swift justice for Lady Geto!” one of the captains tried to advocate for you.
“You have my word,” Ayaka nodded. “After all, it was thanks to General Geto that I was out of harm’s way. I must make it up to Lady Geto.” She looked at Suguru with a small reassuring smile.
“Please, Ayaka-sama, there is no need for you to do anything for your general’s wife,” you smirked. “General Geto, is an honorable soldier first. Despite his devotion to his wife, he cast his personal feelings aside to fulfill his royal duties by protecting your Highness. I am sure that any of our loyal soldiers here would have done the same.”
Some soldiers nodded and hummed in agreement. Yes, yes—we would have definitely done the same.
“Geto-sama is a good man.” You thoughtfully added. “A man that I take pride in calling my husband.”
“Oh my, Lady Geto! Such praises!”
“They are simply truths,” you shook your head and smiled. “After all that my husband has sacrificed, I have little to offer in return—save for my unwavering devotion.”
You scooped up the piece of fish he had placed in your bowl and ate it, forcing a look of gratitude onto your face, even though it tasted like bitter dirt.
Indeed, you had never thought you would become such a proficient liar. But it seemed, being Lady Geto had shaped you into a deceitful monster.
—
Suguru didn’t stay long in the dining hall. During your silent walk to dinner, Haibara had excused himself and never joined—but you were too caught up in your own anger at the time to ask where he was going. Haibara came about an hour after dinner started and whispered something into Suguru’s ear. The two men politely excused themselves and disappeared for the rest of the night.
“There are some matters I need to attend to.” Suguru cleared his throat, giving his captains a knowing nod.
Shortly after that, Ayaka seemed to have fallen uninterested in the dinner altogether, and as the one in charge of her stay here, you had to acquiesce and escort her back to her tent when she decided to excuse herself as well.
“It has been a long day. Unfortunately, I am feeling rather exhausted and must excuse myself,” she said.
Of course, everyone enthusiastically bid her good night.
As you escorted her quietly back to her tent, she said one thing that struck you as peculiar.
“You are indeed most fortunate, Lady Geto… to have someone like Suguru.” With that, she retreated into her tent—without sparing you another glance.
Fortunate. You scoffed.
Ayaka knew nothing of what she spoke of.
Then again, if Suguru had treated you the way he treated her—you suppose you, too, would have fallen for the man he was.
How daunting.
Everyone around you spoke as if they knew everything, but you had come to learn: the louder they were, the less they usually knew.
But for now, there was nothing left to do but return to your own quarters.
…
The pain was unbearable, pulsing through the entire night. The medicine prescribed by the physician did little to ease the pain, because no remedy could soothe the pain of anguish.
You looked over to find your bed empty, the tent was dark, but Suguru was nowhere to be found.
Then again, what did you expect?
Perhaps he was right, perhaps somewhere deep in your heart you expected more from this marriage—from him.
But was it so wrong?
Was it wrong to try to make this work?
Was it wrong to want to survive?
You rolled out of the bed, and made your way out the tent.
Even the usual warmth of the summer night had disappeared. The slight breeze nipped at your skin. The entire camp also seemed to have quieted, perhaps because the outcome was peace.
You quietly drifted around camp, until you found yourself at an open grass field with a slight hill, infinite stars littered the clear night sky. Slowly, you made your way up to the peak of the hill, as the lush grass gently caressed your ankles. As you got to the top, you found the perfect spot and sat there, staring up—admiring the beauty of the night, rather than the ugliness of your reality. You weren’t sure how long you sat there, until…
“Unable to sleep, Lady Geto?” Haibara’s voice called out from behind.
“Haibara, you’re still awake.” You softly said.
He smiled as he approached with a knowing gaze. “There was some business I had to conclude with Geto-sama,” he said, then paused—a slight hesitation lingered. “Do you mind if I join you?”
“Of course not.” You gestured to the empty space beside you.
He took the empty spot beside you, but still ensured there was a respectable distance.
“Does it… hurt?” There was a pang of sympathy in his voice.
“Yes, but the pain is only temporary.” You replied, though you weren’t sure if you were trying to convince him or yourself.
Melancholy lingered in the air. Haibara’s usual chipper demeanor was gone. It was as if he knew you were lying—putting on a brave front. Because the woes of the heart were never temporary.
“I…” he hesitated again. “I hope you can find it in you to forgive Suguru.”
It was the first time seeing Haibara like this—wavering, awkward, uncertain.
He let out a deep exhale. “I can assure you, he is dwelling in a lot of regret.”
Your eyes remained fixed on the sky. On one hand you knew better than to resent Haibara for appealing on behalf of Suguru, but on the other, an undeniable bitterness also overcame you.
Because he asked for understanding and mercy without knowing what it had cost you.
No one knew anything, except for Yumi.
Nobody knew how this injury jeopardized everything.
Your future.
Your freedom.
Your purpose.
How dare they offer their sympathies and apologies so ignorantly?
“I apologize, my lady,” Haibara said. “Perhaps I have overstepped my line—”
“You are a good friend, Haibara,” you said evenly. “Geto-sama is fortunate to have someone like you by his side. However, your words and his regret mean nothing to me.”
There was a brief pause.
“His regret lies in the fact that he failed. It’s not for me that he dwells in remorse. But maybe this is the wake-up call he needs.”
Your eyes slightly shifted over to him.
“Arrogance and his unrelenting need for control will be his downfall. He’s lucky he wasn’t the one to suffer this time—and luckier still that the wife he despises took the blow instead.”
“My lady…” Haibara’s voice was quieter than usual. “I understand. I apologize for my ignorance.”
You frowned, but the darkness of the night shadowed your sorrow.
If only Suguru had even a fraction of Haibara’s emotional intelligence.
If only Suguru hadn’t been so arrogant.
If only Suguru had chosen someone else—
“You are very brave,” he said.
Brave. You weren’t sure if that was an accurate depiction, because since the start of this marriage you hadn’t exactly felt like yourself. You had never felt more lost, isolated, and confused.
“Courageous, maybe.” You replied, slightly caught off guard by the sudden remark. “But not brave.”
“Aren’t they the same?”
“No.” You shook your head. “Bravery is without fear… perhaps someone like Geto-sama will fit that description. Courage is in spite of fear.”
“Ever introspective, my lady.” Haibara smiled, just a little. “But you might be surprised to learn then—Geto-sama doesn’t quite fit the description of bravery either.”
You weren’t sure how long the two of you continued to sit there in silence, but as time passed it was rather… comforting. In the beginning, you were adamant about labeling Haibara as Suguru’s right-hand man, but the more you spent time with him the more you realized—he had a good conscience. And perhaps, he was the grounding compass that Suguru needed. Perhaps he was a big reason why someone like Suguru—who was so emotionally inept and troubled—had not gone off to the brink yet.
As you made your way back to the tent, you ran into Suguru. His eyes were dark and hollow, and his clothes were stained with blood.
Something about his demeanor felt different, more frayed than his usual coldness. His mouth parted slightly, as if he wanted to speak. But you gave him no chance, turning and disappearing into the tent.
Suguru had finally realized what it meant to not be in control. He wanted to make things right, but he had no idea how to fix something that was now irreparable.
You had consistently upheld your end of the bargain. In fact, you had helped him when it mattered the most, despite the many times he had cast you away.
Had it not been for you today, the negotiations would have gone a lot different. War might have broken out. Countless lives may have been lost all because of King Sato’s petty games. But it was because of you, the two nations have avoided unnecessary bloodshed.
Because of you, his soldiers were able to return home to their families.
Because of you, his reputation still remained intact.
Had things gone according to plan—would he still feel this remorse over how he treated you?
Was this guilt truly about you, or just his way of trying to absolve himself?
Whatever it was, he knew one thing that was certain: he’d reached the point of no return.
The doors to reconciliation were closed. The chance to build an alliance was gone. He would never get the opportunity to spar with you—to truly know you.
The affliction he had caused ran too deep.
This was all his undoing.
—
Following the incident, the country now had leverage over the Eastern Region. Repercussions were expected, and the envoy from the East had been immediately expelled from the camp—ordered to return back to their borders by sunset, or be detained as prisoners of war. The only one who remained was Takeda, who turned out to be a radical loyalist, driven enough to scheme in secret for over two years
A few days later…
The Eastern Region’s King had issued a formal apology for Vice Captain Takeda who had gone rogue. To prove that this wasn’t part of the premeditated plan, their King sentenced Takeda to death, and granted General Geto the right to carry out the execution.
As the sun began to set, Suguru stood in the execution arena, staring down at the man seated before him.
Death by poison had been decreed.
An excruciating, agonizing way to die.
Suguru watched as the man choked on his own blood, convulsing violently on the floor. Watched as the poison tore through him. Watched as the light drained from his eyes. Not once did Suguru look away. He forced himself to witness every second—his face unmoved, cold, and unreadable.
But inside was a tempest.
His arrogance led to this failure, but it wasn’t him who was punished—it was you.
Word spread quickly across the camp and the royal court. Peace had been secured, not by Princess Ayaka, but by none other than Lady Geto. Not only that, but King Sato could now exploit this incident, and leverage it against the Eastern Region.
With that, the King summoned the Princess back home—satisfied with the outcome of events. And so concluded House Geto’s work in the Eastern Campsite, granting them permission to return home.
Somehow, you had found yourself in the political spotlight not just as General Geto’s wife, but as the woman who had brokered peace between two regions and avoided bloodshed, earning the King’s favor.
This had never been what you wanted.
You had only wanted to survive a marriage that was stacked against your favor.
But at what cost?

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
Taglist: @katsukiseyebrows @uzuimirika @saoirses-things @what-just-happened-to-me @exitingmusic @vellichor01
111 notes
·
View notes
Text
Most up to date master list - including the latest chapter 5. Currently working on chapter 6 and another one of my works. Next two weeks will be busy for me, but I’ll try to squeeze in as much time as I can.
Thank you so much for the love and support. As always, I’m so thankful for everyone’s love on this series. You all make my heart swell. 🫶🏻
[Honor & Vengeance] S. Geto - 夏油 傑 - Master List
Pairing: general!Suguru Geto x fem!reader
Status: Ongoing (Last update: June 19, 2025)
Current Word Count: 37.7K
Series Warnings: please read my blog rules before interacting. 18+ mdni, explicit sexual content, depiction of gore and violence, mature themes. Specific chapter warnings will be included accordingly.
Tags: historical au, non-curse au, marriage of convenience, slow burn, enemies to lovers, smut, angst, hurt/comfort...will take a while to get there though
Summary: with the persistent begging of your father, you reluctantly agree to his request of marrying a man of his choosing. You find out that your husband is not just any ordinary man, but the King's general: Suguru Geto - a man that could more than easily promise you a life of stability and comfort. So surely, your marriage should be tolerable, right? Except, you quickly realize that some wars were waged within the confines of your own home, and everyone carries their own burdens and secrets.
Chapters:
I. Conqueror of Stars
II. Matrimony: the True Battlefield
III. Within the Shadows
IV. The Eastern Campsite Incident (Pt. 1)
V. The Eastern Campsite Incident (Pt. 2)
VI. All-Seeing Advisor
VII. A King's Decree
VIII. Until my Bones Are Grounded To Dust
More chapters to add...

Writing © xechu - please do not redistribute, translate, or repost any of my works.
#suguru fic#suguru x reader#geto x reader#suguru geto x reader#suguru geto x y/n#suguru geto x you#suguru geto fic#jjk fic
152 notes
·
View notes